《The Bard of Xalir (Complete!)/The Archer of Adelbern (Ongoing)》


 The Bard of Xalir: Chapter 1: The Overture

    ¡°The sewer¡¯s stench filled the room, wafting under the door like smoke. After taking care of the bandits, Lars kicked open the door. His elvish ears listened for any sign of danger. Holding his breath, he gestured to the others to follow him into the tunnels.¡±


    Arienne plugged her nose, shaking her head. Her long brown hair whipped around her. ¡°Ew, why did he do that?¡±


    I laughed. ¡°It was the only way out. Lars was careless and destroyed the entrance, remember?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡±


    ¡°But I told you that story last night. Did you fall asleep without telling me again?¡±


    Giggling, Arienne held two entwined fingers behind her. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Good, because otherwise, your father would look like a fool telling stories to himself.¡±


    ¡°Daddy?¡± asked Arienne, her eyes turned towards the ground.


    ¡°Yes, my little dandelion?¡±


    ¡°I think I did fall asleep.¡±


    Leaning back into the pile of leaves we were sitting against, I stared into the blue sky and laughed. ¡°I know.¡±


    Arienne grabbed my arm, shaking it wildly. ¡°Finish the story! Finish the story!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± I squinted my eyes, imagining the clouds transforming into humanoid figures. The more abstract clouds became rivers of filth running through the stone sewers.


    ¡°Lars knew that the longer they stayed in the sewers, the worse they would smell. So, he picked a direction and headed into the unknown. Now, Lars could see in the dark¡ªto be the greatest warrior who ever lived, you had to¡ªbut his companions¡­ couldn¡¯t. Thankfully, Lars could create light using his energy blasts. Each time they turned a corner, he would throw bolts of light down each path.


    ¡°But Lars, like usual, was careless. They weren¡¯t the only creatures running through those sewers. Far from it. One of his energy blasts hit a giant slime monster!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s slime?¡±


    Scratching my chin, I tried to find something to compare it to. ¡°You remember what Ol¡¯ Bessy was hucking up last week? From her nose?¡±


    Arienne shuddered. ¡°Ew, it¡¯s a snot monster?¡±


    ¡°Sort of. Less gooey and slicker. You see, Lars hadn¡¯t expected to find such a creature under the city, but he wasn¡¯t one to run from a fight. So he sized the creature up and yelled, ¡®You face Lars Handler, the greatest warrior to ever live! Flee or perish.¡¯¡± I puffed out my chest and exaggerated my voice to play the part of the brave adventurer.


    ¡°I bet that nasty slime monster ran away, huh?¡± Arienne asked innocently.


    ¡°No, my dear. Slime monsters don¡¯t think like you and me. They don¡¯t fear, they act. That slime slid down the sewer toward them. It moved like your mother¡¯s gravy sliding off your spoon. Going faster and faster, it ran right over Lars, swallowing him and his companion whole.¡± I twiddled my fingers down my arm, mimicking the slime. When I reached my palm, I pretended to grab the imaginary adventurers.


    Arienne gasped. Before I could continue my story, I heard a soft voice calling from the house. ¡°Norman, Arienne! Come in for breakfast!¡±


    I stood up from the pile of leaves, brushing myself off as I did. Arienne was less willing to get up. She grasped my leg and tried to pull me down. ¡°No, Poppy. I want to hear what happens next.¡±


    ¡°You will, after breakfast.¡± I tried to scoop her into my arms, but she rolled out of the way.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to catch me, you nasty snot creature!¡± she yelled, running past the barn into the cow fields.


    Dirt and the crumpled remains of leaves flew through the air behind my six-year-old. Jumping over piles of dung, I almost tripped over myself running after her. It wasn¡¯t the first time I had to chase after my little dandelion, and I knew it wouldn¡¯t be the last.


    My name is Norman Benson. I grew up working on my family¡¯s farm with my Pop and my brother Henry. When I became an adult, I decided to settle down and start a family. It wasn¡¯t my first choice, I wanted to be a famous bard¡ªa magician who specializes in musical magic. But that wasn¡¯t meant to be. Pop needed me on the farm. Once I chose to stay in Xalir, I gave up on becoming any kind of musician¡ªmostly.


    To start a family, I needed to find someone to start it with. In the small town of Xalir, there weren¡¯t many that drew my eye, but there was one: Beth Asheia. We had grown up together, so I knew she was the woman I wanted to spend the rest of my life with. As for her, it wasn¡¯t my dashing good looks or my wit and charm that made her fall deeply in love with me. No, it was my mastery of the mandolin and my skill as a raconteur¡ªI think. To be honest, I don¡¯t know why she stuck around.


    We had two kids, Arienne and Charlie. Arienne is like the wind, constantly moving and prone to bursts of anger. Charlie is much less of a handful. All you have to do to appease him is give him something to drink, and something to eat. Hopefully, it stays that way as he gets older, he¡¯s only four after all.


    I ducked under the swinging tail of my prize bovine and grabbed the back of Arienne¡¯s shirt. Surprised by the sudden lack of momentum, she went limp, making me pull even harder to keep from falling over. Before she got the chance to cause any more mayhem, I scooped her up onto my shoulder. She laughed, hitting her tiny limbs against my back and chest. Even though it came from a young girl, it was painful.


    ¡°No! Snot monster!¡± She laughed as I groaned and shook my shoulders, causing her to grab my forehead to stay on.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat you, little girl,¡± I said in a deep voice. She feigned dismay and kicked her feet against my chest.


    Carrying my daughter like that, I walked back to the house. For the meager amount of money the farm brought in, it was big¡ªtwo stories with an attic, a sizeable kitchen, and three bedrooms. The only downside was one loose window that creaked in the wind. Built back when my Pop was a child, it served its purpose even after all these years.


    I set her down on the front doorstep, getting down onto one knee to ensure she stood still. My dog, Scraps, watched me curiously as I held Arienne in place. Scraps had shaggy-looking gray hair that always got sticks and leaves stuck in it. I had found her on the side of the road when she was a pup. Some low-life had tossed her out because she was the runt of the litter. Beth and I kept her around to scare away intruders, but Scraps would rather watch the birds pick at worms than bark.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Arienne,¡± I said, taking a stern tone of voice. ¡°I know we were having fun, but you need to be careful running around the cows like that, you could get hurt.¡±


    ¡°The cows love it, Poppy! They like watching me run around them,¡± she said, wiggling on the stone step. Scraps laid down next to her, laying her head on Arienne¡¯s lap.


    I sighed. ¡°Who are you going to listen to, the cows? Or your Poppy?¡±


    She thought about that for some time, seemingly weighing the options in her head. I glanced at Scraps whose tail beat against the ground.


    ¡°The cows!¡±


    I shook my head and stood up. Scraps bounced up and ran to my side, wagging her tail rapidly. Arienne laughed as Scraps¡¯ tail beat against her face. Rather than telling Scraps to move, I decided to let her continue to attack my daughter. Consider it tough parenting.


    Each of us looked up as the door opened. A mess of curly brown hair poked through the opening, tired amber eyes looking downward. I followed her eyes to my filthy dog and even more dirty daughter. My clothes weren¡¯t much better, with globs of dung stuck to my clothes.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± said Arienne, reaching up with dirt-encrusted fingers.


    Beth gave me a tired look before closing the door. ¡°You two better wash off before breakfast, I don¡¯t want any of that tracked through the house.¡±


    I looked down at my daughter and smiled. ¡°I guess your mother isn¡¯t a fan of snot monsters? Come on, let¡¯s get cleaned up.¡±


    The two of us walked to the side of the house. I grabbed Arienne¡¯s shoulder playfully and moved her against the wall. ¡°Hold your arms out for me.¡±


    With two fingers I traced a circle in the air in front of me. Then I drew a five-line musical staff into the circle. It was rough, the lines looking more wavy than straight, but it would do. With that done, I hummed a quick three-note tune: F#, E, and D. The notes appeared on the staff as soon as I hummed them. The magical circle glowed bright orange as it floated in the air. I reached my hand through it, the circle enveloping it like a glove.


    The magic acted like soap and water, allowing me to scrub all the dirt off my daughter and dog. The specific string of notes I had hummed made them smell like fresh oranges. Once the two were clean I quickly wiped myself down. Even through the orange scent, I could still smell some dung.


    I was lucky to learn such magic from my teacher, Master Piopus. He was the greatest bard in the world. Before I decided to start a family, I had planned to surpass him, but that was never meant to be. Even so, I still practiced magic and music from time to time. Part of me still hoped to leave Xalir and travel the world. Become the famous bard I was always supposed to be.


    I sighed, grabbing Arienne by her shoulders and leading her back to the house. Beth needed my help to raise the kids. Pop needed my help around the farm. Leaving Xalir wasn¡¯t meant to be.


    Arienne, Scraps, and I entered the house to find it in a state of chaos. Ma was cooking the day¡¯s eggs as well as some bacon we had gotten from the Meyers, our neighbors. Pop was leaning back in his chair smoking a pipe. Henry, my younger brother, was smoking next to him. Luckily for the rest of us, the nearby window was open otherwise smoke would have filled the house. Beth was helping Ma with the bacon, while my son Charlie played with the hem of her dress on the floor.


    Charlie stood up and ran to Arienne, he grabbed her arm and gestured to some toys he had near the dining table. Both of them ran to go play while I walked up behind Beth, wrapping my arms around her. Scraps followed the two children, making sure to keep them away from the neatly set table.


    ¡°Good morning, dear,¡± I said, kissing the back of Beth¡¯s head.


    She gave me a quick peck on the cheek. ¡°I see you cleaned up, good. Go tell the boys to smoke outside, they seem to have something stuck in their ears.¡±


    I laughed. Still holding onto Beth, I turned towards Henry and Pop, throwing them an angry look. ¡°Hey! You two put out your smokes and start helping out around here before I fire you.¡±


    Henry laughed, but he did put out his pipe and get up to dump it outside. ¡°Can¡¯t fire me if I don¡¯t work for you, remember?¡± For the past couple of years, Henry had worked with me and Pop on the farm. With the recent death of the town blacksmith, Henry had volunteered to take over the position. He still lived with the rest of the family, but he spent his days working hard around his smithy. I was grateful he chose to share some of his profits with the family.


    While Henry emptied his pipe, Pop continued to smoke, looking up at me with smug defiance. He gestured for me to take Henry¡¯s seat. With a sigh, I separated from my loving wife and sat down. But not before grabbing Pop¡¯s pipe and putting it out myself.


    ¡°You gonna pay me back for that?¡± he asked.


    ¡°If you did some work around here, you could buy it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Why would I have had two boys if I wanted to work in my old age.¡±


    ¡°Old age! You¡¯re in the prime of your life. You¡¯re lazy, not old,¡± I said, tapping his pipe against his knee for emphasis.


    ¡°I was working these fields before you were a glimmer in my eye. Maybe I should have kept the farm for myself instead of giving it to you. Or better yet, let Henry deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Deal with it is right.¡± The two of us laughed, rocking back in the chairs. Beth and Ma shook their heads as we argued back and forth.


    Wanting to relax after a busy morning, I took out my pipe and handed Pop back his. The two of us stood up and went outside, not wanting to further upset Beth. ¡°If you¡¯re not back when breakfast is done we¡¯re starting without you,¡± she said as I shut the door behind me.


    We stood by the road, leaning against the fence while we smoked. Pop lit his pipe using a piece of glass and inhaled deeply before looking at me. ¡°I¡¯m worried about Henry.¡±


    I raised my eyebrow. ¡°Henry? Why? He¡¯s been doing great, all the merchants love his steel.¡±


    Pop took another puff. ¡°You heard the news from Ormkirk? Their blacksmith went missing. Disappeared without a trace.¡±


    ¡°Maybe they got bored,¡± I replied, shrugging. ¡°Skipped town to avoid paying their debt?¡±


    He shook his head, gently tapping his pipe against the wooden fence. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. Do you know what they¡¯ve been saying? They¡¯ve been saying he was taken by some sort of cat creature.¡±


    ¡°Cat creature?¡± It was common to hear stories about princesses taken by hungry dragons. Or about towns demolished by a horde of orcs. But I had never heard about any kind of creature that looked like a cat but wasn¡¯t.


    Henry joined us by the fence, lighting his pipe. ¡°Harska. That¡¯s what they¡¯ve been calling them.¡±


    Pop waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Something like that. Doesn¡¯t matter what they call them, I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Henry?¡± I asked, staring down at my pipe.


    He shrugged. ¡°Folks talk. That doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re telling the truth.¡±


    I had to agree. As someone who made a hobby of collecting stories, people did tend to exaggerate. Still, I had never heard of a harska, let alone some kind of cat creature stealing blacksmiths. It didn¡¯t seem like it could be true, but I wasn¡¯t sure. Stranger things had happened in the world.


    Pop dumped out the contents of his pipe, smashing his boot against the smoking debris. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± He headed back to the house, still grumbling about cats and blacksmiths.


    After taking a long drag from his pipe, Henry turned towards me with a smile. ¡°Speaking of blacksmiths, Arienne seemed interested in checking out the smithy. Would you be alright if I took her down with me today?¡±


    ¡°What about Charlie?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s glued to Beth¡¯s hip. I doubt he¡¯d leave her side if she didn¡¯t make him.¡±


    I laughed. My son did seem too clingy for his own good. ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re willing to watch her for the day, then go for it. It¡¯ll be good for her to see something outside of the farm. Of course, you¡¯ll have to ask Beth first.¡±


    Henry smiled, flashing his perfect white teeth. ¡°Fantastic! Been a while since I spent the day with my niece.


    The door to the house opened, Arienne leaned on the handle as she yelled, ¡°Poppy! Uncle Henry! Breakfast is ready!¡±

 Chapter 2: Smoke and Ash

    We sat down at our oval-shaped, wooden dining table. I sat at one end while Pop sat on the other. Beth and Ma sat opposite each other at the middle of the table, with Arienne and Charlie on either side of Beth. Henry rarely ate with us, but when he did, he sat next to Pop and Ma. This order was strict and never broken, save for birthdays where the lucky boy or girl got to sit at the head of the table.


    Henry gave me a quick glance before leaning over the table. ¡°Beth?¡± he asked, smiling.


    While turning to look at Henry, Beth fixed the orientation of Charlie¡¯s spoon. ¡°Of course, as long as you bring her back before dinner.¡±


    Henry¡¯s smile dropped. ¡°But I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Arienne asked me. Said she heard you and Norman talking by the fence.¡±


    I looked over at Arienne, who was trying to hide a smile. ¡°What did I say about eavesdropping?¡± I asked.


    Her smile fell. ¡°But Poppy! You and Uncle Henry were talking about me. I had to know what you were saying.¡±


    Shaking my head, I shrugged. ¡°I guess your Uncle Henry will have to put you to work.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± said Ma. ¡°He¡¯ll need someone to carry all those heavy metals around the forge.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± replied Pop, stroking his beard. ¡°She¡¯s got sticks for arms. Doubt she can even lift a hammer.¡±


    Arienne slammed the table. ¡°I can lift a hammer!¡±


    ¡°Arienne!¡± exclaimed Beth. ¡°We don¡¯t slam the table.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Mommy.¡±


    I laughed. ¡°We¡¯re just having a bit of fun. Be good to your uncle, Arienne.¡±


    For the rest of breakfast, she seemed a bit nervous. Normally she would take food without asking, or leave without taking her plate. Instead, she tried her hardest to be good, following every formal dining rule in the book. At least, every rule that she could remember.


    Arienne continued to surprise me by offering to clear the table after breakfast. Beth graciously accepted her offer and the two quickly cleaned up. I helped, at least a bit. More than I usually did, which was less than I should.


    While Arienne waited for Henry to finish getting ready, she paced around the house. She wore a red tunic Beth had sewn for her. A small leather bag bounced on her hip. Her hair, brown like Beth¡¯s, was tied in a ponytail. It too bounced behind her.


    Henry finally came downstairs. She ran to his side, never leaving it even as they started to leave. Beth and I watched them leave from our doorstep. Arienne seemed to bounce down the street, running a bit ahead of her uncle before racing back. It reminded me of Beth when she was a child, always full of energy. I was glad that she was having fun. Someone needed to on this farm.


    ¡°Goodbye, Arienne!¡± I yelled. ¡°Be good to your uncle!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile as she turned around to wave. Henry also waved, but I could tell he was starting to regret his offer.


    ¡°She¡¯s so much like you,¡± said Beth, still watching them disappear behind our neighbor¡¯s farm.


    ¡°I was thinking the same.¡±


    Beth shook her head before turning to head back inside. ¡°I was never that wild.¡±


    While Beth was busy watching Charlie and cleaning the house, I spent the rest of my morning working on the farm. It was tough looking after most of the farm by myself, but I managed. My old master Piopus had taught me a few songs to help make the work go quicker. By the time the sun was high in the sky, I had finished digging a new plot of land for crops. This year, we were planning on growing corn.


    It wasn¡¯t my favorite vegetable, but the others in Xalir loved it.


    Scraps followed me around the farm. She chased birds and small animals investigating the remains of the last harvest. I laughed as I watched her scruffy ears bounce around as she ran after a rabbit. It made the work easier, even if she wasn¡¯t helping.


    As I looked over the empty field, I wondered how Arienne was doing. This was her first time being away from the house by herself. Sure, she was with her uncle, but it was still a new experience. Distracted by my thoughts, I almost didn¡¯t catch a small dark shape moving towards the barn. My eyes followed it to the barn and then further down the road.


    It seemed half as tall as a human and stood upright like one too. The shape was too big to be a child, faster than one too. Well, Arienne was pretty fast. She might be able to beat it in a race. I moved the straw hat I was wearing to block out the sun so I could see it better.


    Maybe it was my exhaustion, or the heat of the sun beating down on me, but I thought it looked like a cat. That couldn¡¯t be right, a cat wasn¡¯t that big. I wondered if it was one of those creatures Pop had been worried about. Some kind of cat-like creature Henry had called harska. There was still plenty of work to do, so I tried not to worry about it. Henry¡¯s smithy was close to town, so if there was trouble people would know.


    I glanced down towards Scraps, who didn¡¯t seem to have noticed the strange figure. She was laying on her stomach under a nearby tree. Shrugging to myself, I got back to work. If Scraps was relaxed, then I had nothing to fear. Or at least, that¡¯s what I told myself.


    The figure was long gone now, but that didn¡¯t stop me from glancing toward town. Beth came out of the house a few minutes later. She brought a tray with freshly squeezed lemonade and two sandwiches for us to eat. We sat down in the shade, forcing Scraps to share the space. Scraps didn¡¯t seem to mind, she laid down next to Beth placing her head on Beth¡¯s lap. I felt a little jealous, not because I wanted Scraps to lay on me, but because that was my favorite spot.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird not having her here,¡± said Beth, looking towards the road.


    I swallowed, savoring the delicious lemonade on my tongue. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. I trust Henry to watch after her.¡±


    ¡°I know. I trust Henry too. But¡­¡± Beth sighed. ¡°It makes me wonder if she¡¯ll leave home someday.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, Henry didn¡¯t. Why would she?¡±


    Beth glared at me. ¡°I didn¡¯t live here my entire life, Norman Benson. You know, I was quite happy living with my family.¡±


    I laughed, pulling Beth into a hug. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t love it here. Besides, you made your own little family.¡±


    ¡°And what if they go away? What if you decide to leave? Like you¡¯ve always wanted.¡±


    Beth turned away, her body shuddering. Gently, I turned her head back towards me. ¡°I will never leave. I¡¯m happy here.¡±


    ¡°If you had the chance to become the greatest bard in the world, wouldn¡¯t you take it? Go on some grand adventure and become a legend, like your stories?¡± she asked, tears fighting to break out.


    I hadn¡¯t considered how much Beth missed Arienne, or how much she worried about me. We talked a lot, mostly at night, but she had never worried about my dreams before. ¡°No. I would stay right here with you.¡±


    She leaned into my shoulder, her face turned away. ¡°That¡¯s what she used to say.¡±


    When we were kids, running through the fields and getting into trouble, we had another friend. She was a Kanta elf named Zadona. Kanta elves came from the kingdom of Kanta, a coastal kingdom to the west of Xalir. They had brown skin and snow-white hair. Kanta elves were less common around this part of the kingdom compared to other kinds of elves. Zadona was adopted by my neighbors, the Meyer family. It had taken a while for her to warm up to us. Something about her previous family made her unwilling to be friends.


    But that was not the case with Beth. She wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer. I remembered watching Beth run up the steps to the Meyer¡¯s house and bang on the door. ¡®Come out and play right now!¡¯ she had yelled. Until Zadona left, they had been the best of friends. We all had been. While I had left those memories behind, it seemed Beth hadn¡¯t.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    There was nothing I could say to ease Beth¡¯s mind, so I didn¡¯t. Instead, I pulled her closer to me and gently rubbed her shoulder. Scraps yawned, snuggling deeper into Beth¡¯s lap. Her tail gently swiped at the dirt. As much as I wanted to follow my dreams, I knew I couldn¡¯t break Beth¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t deserve that.


    Without meaning to, I fell asleep. The combination of a cool breeze and the heat from Beth¡¯s body provided the perfect conditions for a good nap. Thankfully, most of the day¡¯s work was done. All that was left was to bring in the cows before sunset. So I didn¡¯t fight my slumber too much.


    I didn¡¯t sleep long. The smell of ash brought me out of my comfortable slumber. Cracking open my eyes, I didn¡¯t see any smoke coming from the farm. Far in the distance, it appeared to be billowing up from the town. There were plenty of people in town who could handle it, so I closed my eyes.


    Beth shook me. ¡°Norman. Norman! Look!¡±


    Opening my eyes again, I followed her finger pointing towards the cloud of smoke. It was rising higher in the sky, blowing towards the east. There usually was some smoke coming from that side of town. That was where Henry had his forge. Smoke would rise from the top of the furnace and fly wherever the wind took it.


    My eyes widened. Sitting up straight, I squinted toward town. That was a lot of smoke. Too much smoke to be coming from the forge. Beth, seeing that I was awake, stood up and ran toward the town. I followed a step or two behind her.


    Xalir was a half-hour away from the farm if you walked. We made it there in ten minutes. Smoke filled the air, making it hard to breathe. The streets were clear of foot traffic the closer we got to the source of the fire. Occasionally, we passed people carrying buckets of water. I would have offered to help, but I had to be sure it wasn¡¯t Henry¡¯s smithy. It couldn¡¯t be. Our daughter was there.


    We turned a corner and were nearly pushed back from the heat. On the hill where the forge sat, a swirling tornado of fire had engulfed the building. Embers and ash flew through the air. Thankfully, it was far enough from the other buildings to prevent the spread. Townsfolk worked in a line fighting back against the flames.


    Beth and I joined them, grabbing whatever water we could find. The fire fought as hard as it could, but it quickly ran out of fuel. Henry liked to keep the area around the forge clear of debris in case of such a scenario. It was for that reason that the rest of the town wasn¡¯t a smoldering pile of ash.


    The same couldn¡¯t be said for the smithy. By the time the fire was out, all that was left was a soot-covered frame and various bits of melted metal. Henry and Arienne were nowhere to be seen. I searched through the wreckage, but they were gone. No sign of whether they lived or died. Not one shred of their clothing, not even their bones.


    What I did find was a broken arrowhead made of stone. Located at the edge of the flame, its tip was broken. It was as if it had broken from hitting some piece of metal. It was too small to be from a human¡¯s arrow. I didn¡¯t have much experience with archery, but it looked that way to me.


    Beth had also been digging through the remains of the forge. As I examined the arrowhead, she squatted down next to me. I handed her the arrowhead and searched for more.


    ¡°Something Henry made?¡± she asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s made of stone. Henry only worked with metal.¡±


    ¡°What do you think it means?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I answered, moving further away from the forge. At the bottom of the hill, where Henry had missed a growing patch of grass, there was a clear indent. It wasn¡¯t deep enough to be from someone laying there. I wondered if someone had landed there after sliding down the hill.


    It didn¡¯t look big enough to be from a human, maybe big enough to be from a large dog. Following the direction of their descent, if they had kept moving they could have hid in town. In the chaos of the fire, no one would have seen them leave.


    One of the townsfolk approached me, an older woman by the name of Sally Briarpatch. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Benson. We came as soon as we smelled the smoke.¡±


    I stood up, dismissively waving my hand. ¡°These things happen. Do you know where my brother is?¡±


    She nervously picked at the sleeves on her dress. ¡°No. We heard some yelling before the fire started, but we were too far away to get here before it got out of hand.¡±


    I looked up the hill, Beth was talking to more people from the town. ¡°Was anyone close enough to hear what they were yelling about?¡±


    Sally shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. But I¡¯m sure someone will speak up if they did.¡±


    While watching Beth, my eyes were drawn to a piece of fur blowing in the wind. It tumbled through the air, wafting towards the east. I followed it, picking it out of the air once it was close enough. The grey-colored tuft of hair felt like a cat¡¯s, but the size of it was too big.


    I held it out towards Sally. ¡°What do you think this came from?¡±


    She took it from me, rubbing the fur between her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s soft. Maybe a wolf?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like wolf hair to me. Never seen anything like it.¡±


    Holding her dress above her ankles so she wouldn¡¯t trip, Beth joined me at the bottom of the hill. Sally apologized to Beth, showing her the fur that I had found. ¡°What do you think it is?¡± she asked.


    Beth rubbed the fur between her fingers. She looked up at me. ¡°Norman, you don¡¯t think this is from one of those¡­¡±


    I had never heard of the harska until that morning. Making a judgment call like that with little to no information wouldn¡¯t help to find Henry and Arienne. Even saying that, I was unsure if they were even alive. There was no sign of them, but the fire could explain that. Thinking about it made my head hurt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied, sitting down to collect my thoughts.


    Beth handed the fur back to Sally. ¡°Can you go ask if anyone knows what this is from?¡± Sally nodded, taking the fur and running back up the hill.


    The two of us sat down together at the bottom of the hill. She took my hand while I rubbed her back. It was possible Henry and Arienne escaped from the fire and made it back to the farm. Right now they could be eating lunch with Pop and Ma. That was what I hoped for. I didn¡¯t want to imagine the truth if it even was the truth.


    Sally returned with a young man walking carefully behind her. His features made it obvious he was an elf. Long hair and pointed ears were common amongst the elves. The quality of his clothes told me he was a merchant. Xalir was one of many stops merchants visited on their way up north.


    ¡°This is David, he was selling his goods in the market when the fire started,¡± said Sally


    The merchant bowed, holding his straw hat to his chest. ¡°Apologies Mr. and Mrs. Benson, but I might know what creature this hair came from. You see, I¡¯ve traveled the king¡¯s roads for many years now. I¡¯ve seen all kinds of folks and creatures you would never believe. There are several creatures this fur could belong to, but I¡¯d have to say this is most likely harska fur. They¡¯re nasty little cat-like sophonts that live to the northeast. Can¡¯t say I¡¯ve ever seen them this far away from their home.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied, standing up and taking the fur from him. ¡°Do you know why it was around here?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s been rumors of them attacking blacksmiths for some months now. Didn¡¯t believe it at first, but based on everything that¡¯s happened today, I¡¯m starting to.¡±


    ¡°I heard this morning that the blacksmith in Ormkirk went missing. But nobody said anything about a fire.¡± I glanced up at the burning remains of Henry¡¯s forge.


    David shrugged. ¡°This is the first I¡¯m hearing about that. But Ormkirk isn¡¯t on my route, so I¡¯m not surprised. What I do know, is that all the recent harska sightings coincide with someone going missing. Sometimes it¡¯s the blacksmith, sometimes a noble living in the area. I¡¯m surprised the king isn¡¯t doing anything about it.¡±


    I felt a sinking feeling in my chest. How many people would disappear before someone would do something about it? Who could do something about it? Henry was tough. He¡¯d always been a fighter. If he had been taken, it hadn¡¯t been done easily.


    ¡°You said they lived northeast of here?¡± asked Beth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact location,¡± said David, glancing up the hill. ¡°But people say they live in the Sapphire Mountains. I was hoping to ask some folks about that when I got to Kent¡¯s Crossing.¡±


    Kent¡¯s Crossing was a couple of days¡¯ ride from Xalir. Surrounded by mountain ranges on all sides, it was a hotspot for mining and the trade of rare gemstones. Merchants constantly traveled between Xalir and Kent¡¯s Crossing for trade.


    ¡°Could you take me there?¡± I asked. The question came out before I could think. Beth glanced at me, pursing her lip, but she didn¡¯t object. She knew as well as I did that if there was any hope of finding Henry and Arienne, we had to try.


    ¡°Sure,¡± answered David. ¡°But you¡¯ll have to ride in the cart.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll be fine.¡± I turned to Beth, but she didn¡¯t meet my gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have to try.¡±


    ¡°What about the king?¡± asked Beth, tears starting form in her eyes. ¡°He can send some guards, or hire someone, or¡­¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°There¡¯s no time. By the time the king does anything, they could be injured. Or worse.¡±


    She sighed, nodding her head. ¡°I wish I could go with you, but Charlie¡­ and your parents need me to stay here.¡±


    I kissed her forehead, holding her tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll write to you. Every chance I get I¡¯ll write to you.¡±


    She returned the kiss on my cheek. ¡°You better. You promised you wouldn¡¯t leave, Norman Benson. You better come back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring them home. I promise.¡±


    We returned to the farm where we explained the situation to Pop and Ma. They understood but were still wary about me leaving. Charlie was asleep when we arrived. I wanted to wake him, but I knew better. He was too young to worry. Better to let him dream in peace.


    This would be my first time leaving Xalir. The first time I would be without my family. They helped me pack my things. Extra clothes and dry food were stuffed into a burlap sack. From my closet, I grabbed my mandolin and hung it on my back. Had to earn money along the way somehow.


    While I was looking for more things to bring, Pop handed me an old pair of boots. ¡°These were mine when I was younger.¡± He reached into the inside of the right boot and pulled out the insole. Underneath was a small silver knife. ¡°Keep this hidden, never know when it might be useful.¡±


    The boots fit perfectly. Holding back tears, I hugged Pop for what felt like the last time. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He muttered something I couldn¡¯t understand, but he did return the hug. Once I was fully packed, I stood on the steps of the house. Pop, Ma, Beth, and Charlie were all there to see me off. Charlie had woken while I was packing. It didn¡¯t feel like a farewell, or maybe we didn¡¯t want it to be.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back before winter.¡± I waved goodbye as I headed toward town. Charlie excitedly returned my wave, while the others were more solemn.


    ¡°You better come back!¡± yelled Beth, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Bring them home!¡±


    Finding Henry and Arienne, if they were even still alive, wouldn¡¯t be easy. But it had to be done. I had to try. Arienne had been so excited to spend the day with her uncle. Now there was a chance they could never come home. I wiped away my tears. Wherever they were, I hoped Henry was watching her. I hoped I could find them and bring them home.

 Chapter 3: It Begins in a Tavern

    I woke up as a rock in the road made the cart bounce. The cargo, piled in with me in the back of the cart, shifted in place, ruining my resting spot. Pulling my straw hat lower to block out the sun, I glanced toward the front of the cart. Sitting there was David, the friendly merchant who was nice enough to take me to Kent¡¯s crossing. He whistled as he drove the cart through the hilly terrain.


    The hills were still green from the last rain. Unlike Xalir, it rained often on this side of the Ruby Mountains. Three mountain ranges met in a circle surrounding Kent¡¯s Crossing. The Emerald Mountains were to the northwest. The Ruby Mountains to the south. And my future destination, the Sapphire mountains, were in the northeast.


    The locals were outside enjoying the nice weather and beautiful scenery. Folks of all kinds waved at David as he commanded the beasts of burden forward. I pulled out my mandolin and strummed it lazily. Trying to get my fingers used to the motion. It had been a while since I last played.


    David turned around to look at me. ¡°Say, Mr. Benson, it¡¯s a beautiful day today, isn¡¯t it? Haven¡¯t seen the hills this green since I was a boy.¡±


    ¡°And how long ago was that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Longer than you can imagine I bet. ¡®Course, I haven¡¯t been in these parts in quite some time,¡± said David.


    I glanced up at David¡¯s face¡ªlong and pointy. One of the tell-tale signs of elvish ancestry. It was hard to say how much though. Pure elves didn¡¯t usually live this far south. His brown eyes and red hair told me that he had at least some human, though that could also be signs of wood elf parentage. His large straw hat blocked his ears, so I couldn¡¯t use that as a guide.


    Without David, I could not have made the journey north to Kent¡¯s Crossing. Walking up and down these hills and over the mountain would have killed me. I thought about Henry and Arienne and wondered how they were doing. Did they have to walk? Were they still alive? Then my thoughts turned to my family in Xalir. Once I arrived in town, I planned to send them a letter. No need for them to worry twice.


    ¡°How far to the next town, David?¡±


    ¡°Not too far now, Mr. Benson. A couple of hours at the most.¡±


    I leaned back on the boxes that held David¡¯s wares. My biggest worry about the journey was money. But it would hopefully be easy with my musical talents. My first stop would be the local tavern. Most towns had a tavern with a distinct lack of performers. At least, that¡¯s what my old master Piopus used to tell me. If there was one thing that I knew, it¡¯s that drunks love music. And where do drunks hang out? Drunks are always more than willing to spend a couple of pieces of gold for their new best friend. I grinned as I lowered my hat to block the sun again.


    Kent¡¯s Crossing was full of miners and their families. David planned to stay for a week to do business. I hadn¡¯t asked about what he sold exactly, but it didn¡¯t matter to me. We hadn¡¯t made a deal to share our profits, so I had no problem with staying only a week. A week was plenty of time to learn where Henry and Arienne were in the Sapphire Mountains. Plus, most people ran out of money after a week of heavy tipping.


    Going into the Sapphire Mountains without a plan was foolish. I wanted to run there immediately and try to find Henry and Arienne, but the mountains were too big. There were hundreds of caves and other holes in those mountains. Maybe someone in town knew the area and could become my guide.


    As we rode into town, I tried to take in all the people and buildings. Most of the people walking through town were covered in a thick layer of soot. Their faces were permanently set in a frown. The air was thick with dirt from all the miners walking around. Each time we passed by someone I guessed to be a miner I unconsciously held my breath.


    The buildings were two stories tall and made of brick. They had sloped ceramic roofs for water to run down. There wasn¡¯t a clear distinction between where people lived and people worked. I guessed that most that owned a shop lived above their store. A thick layer of soot also covered the lower level of the buildings.


    As I looked around, I remembered what Piopus used to say, ¡®Sing to the culture.¡¯ Mining songs weren¡¯t uncommon, but they weren''t my specialty. Statutes or churches were better signs of what music to perform. People loved heroes and they loved their gods. They especially loved hearing about them.


    In Xalir, people loved to hear songs about the harvest deities. They didn¡¯t like to hear me sing about them, but they rarely complained. At least, to my face. After a year of trying to perform at the tavern, I gave up. I hoped the people in Kent¡¯s Crossing were less picky.


    I thought I saw one church, but I couldn¡¯t tell which deity it was for. The symbol hanging above the door was an apple, with a snake twisting around the fruit. I was so focused on looking around the town, I almost missed David talking to me.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°...And my cousin owns a house outside of town. That¡¯s just one of the benefits of traveling this route. You couldn¡¯t even imagine how lucky I am.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. Ah, I think I¡¯ll get off here then,¡± I said pointing outside the cart.


    David slowed the cart down in front of the town square. A large stone statue stood tall in the middle of town, depicting a bearded man holding a pickaxe. His other arm extended out, with his hand making a fist. For sure the founder of the town. People passed back and forth through the square. Some of them miners, others merchants.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, one week then I got to go. Can¡¯t wait any longer for you,¡± said David sternly.


    I waved off his concerns. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, David, I never forget. And if I do, let¡¯s hope it¡¯s because I found them.¡±


    David nodded. ¡°Good luck, Mr. Benson.¡±


    I jumped off the cart and watched him ride away. Once he was a good distance, I walked up to the statue. On the bottom, inscribed on a bronze plate, were the words, Fight not for yourself, but for your community. Under that was carved the man¡¯s name: Kent Sellsword.


    The tavern was across from the statue, with a wooden sign hung above the door. On it was a beautiful woman filling the mug of some burly man. It was only midday so the tavern would most likely be empty.


    I took a look at my clothes. Dirt covered almost every inch of them. What wasn¡¯t covered in dirt was stained and wrinkled. I smiled, not a problem.


    After spending some time cleaning myself off with magic, I walked toward the tavern. Hot air blew against my face as I pulled open the heavy wooden door. It smelled like fresh bread and pipe smoke. Still better than the rest of the town.


    It took me a little bit to adjust to the dark interior. Once my eyes did, I saw the empty tavern in full. Round tables surrounded by several wooden chairs filled most of the building. In the back was a large counter with shelves of colorful bottles behind it. Small red stools were stacked on top, most likely because of the lack of customers. Beside the counter was a doorway, marking the entrance to the kitchen. On the sides of the tavern were stairs, leading to what I assumed were rooms for rent.


    A bored-looking man leaned on the counter. He had short red hair and a face covered with freckles. His finger drummed on the counter as he examined a bit of dirt stuck in one of his glasses. When he saw me enter, he straightened and put on his best face. His mouth stretched into an uncomfortable smile. The man¡¯s dark brown eyes looked me up and down.


    I walked up to the man, taking a mental count of how many tables filled the building¡ªfifteen by my count. Once I was further inside, I noticed a fireplace on the eastern wall. A good place for me to stand for my performance. During cold nights, people loved to sit next to fireplaces. Which forces them to be close to me while I perform. A win if I ever saw one. I took one of the stools and sat down face-to-face with the man.


    ¡°Good afternoon, sir! What can I get for you today?¡± he asked, picking up the glass he was looking at and gesturing to a plethora of drinks that lined the wall.


    ¡°Name¡¯s Norman. Norman Benson. I was hoping to perform tonight in your pleasant tavern.¡±


    The man eyed me up and down again before extending a hand. ¡°Samuel. What kind of performance?¡±


    I took his hand and firmly shook it. I winced from his much stronger grip, shaking my hand off to the side once he let go. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as he saw my pained expression.


    ¡°Music my good man. My mandolin and I are the talk of my town down south,¡± I said. A lie, but he didn¡¯t need to know that.


    Samuel folded his arms. ¡°Give me a taste and then we can talk.¡±


    I stood up from my chair and brought my mandolin out in front of me. After testing the strings to make sure that they all sounded good, I played a simple melody. To show how good I was, I switched from fast and happy, to slow and somber, with everything between. I was about to add some lyrics to the tune, but he waved his hand to stop me.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve shown me you can play,¡± he said. Samuel brought out another glass from the bar. It was stained brown from years of use. He pointed to a large, green bottle he pulled down from the bottom shelf. ¡°You drink?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Water for me, thanks.¡±


    Samuel shrugged. ¡°Alright, suit yourself.¡± He poured himself a drink that was a dark orange color, closer to brown than orange. After setting his drink down, bubbles started to form at the top creating a satisfying head to the drink. Samuel walked towards the door to the kitchen and poured water into my glass from a small metal faucet. That type of plumbing was new in the kingdom, a sign this was a wealthy tavern.


    He walked back towards me and placed the glass in front of me. I raised my glass and met him halfway. ¡°To a great night! May our profits never end!¡± I said.


    We both drank from our glasses. My water was a bit warm, but not too bad for a tavern in a small city. I was worried there would be a bit of a metallic taste, but it tasted like well water. Samuel seemed to take great pleasure from his drink, which I tried to ignore. I needed to stay focused. Getting drunk wouldn¡¯t help me find Henry and Arienne.


    Once he was done he slammed his glass on the counter. Wiping the foam from his upper lip, he sighed deeply. Once Samuel finished his small celebration, his brow furrowed. He counted on his fingers as he tried to figure out how much profit he could make off me.


    ¡°How long are you planning on staying here?¡± he asked.


    ¡°A week at the most. So let¡¯s say five days to be safe.¡±


    He nodded, still deep in thought. ¡°Alright, here¡¯s what I think. I¡¯ll give you free room and board, and you perform every night while you¡¯re here. You can keep over half the tips you make if the room is full every night. If not, I keep over half. Deal?¡±


    I thought about it for a bit. It seemed fair to me since I would only be performing at night. The deal gave me plenty of time to explore the area during the day, which was something I looked forward to. If I could find a guide to lead me through the Sapphire Mountains, I could leave immediately. Or I could use the free time to look for information about the harska. Satisfied, I extended my hand toward his.


    ¡°Deal.¡±

 Chapter 4: A Thrilling Performance

    We discussed any further details I would need to know. Like where I would stand to perform, how not to disrupt the flow of food and drink, and what sort of music people liked. All those important things to know before a performance. While on the outside I seemed cool and collected, on the inside I was terrified. My first performance outside of my hometown. I had practiced for so long that I knew I was ready, but anything could happen during a busy night. I knew that too well.


    To keep my nerves in check I wandered around Kent¡¯s Crossing. The sun was starting to set as people returned from their day¡¯s work. Shops got ready to host crowds of people coming to look at their wares. In the marketplace, which was hosted around the statue in the center of town, I met up with David. He had a small wooden stall set up with jars of honey. The honey inside was mostly a bright golden color, though some took on more exotic shades of blue, red, and green.


    ¡°You hoping they¡¯ll buy all this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes! But if it¡¯s only enough to cover the fees for the next leg of the journey, that would be fine. How did your meeting at the tavern go?¡±


    ¡°Good. Looks like I¡¯ll be performing there tonight.¡±


    David smiled as he looked around the Kent¡¯s Crossing marketplace. ¡°There are a lot more people in this town than I thought, should be a full house.¡±


    I looked at all the people passing by, committing to memory the entire scene. Miners, their clothes stained with dirt from the mines, shuffled into the marketplace. Some dragged pickaxes along the ground, carving shallow grooves into the dirt. Others carried them in wool bags on their backs. The air was thick with dust, kicked up from their boots as well as from their clothes. The way they limped, slumped over, and slow, showed how exhausted they were. I looked back at David and smiled.


    ¡°Best be going then, don¡¯t want to keep them waiting,¡± I said.


    David nodded before turning to talk to a potential customer. I walked back to the tavern, making sure to avoid the crowds. Families stood in the middle of the road hoping to reunite with their miner relatives. They didn¡¯t seem to care about blocking others.


    When I got to the door, my heart started to beat faster as it hit me. This was what I was waiting for: the excitement of a performance. It could be good, it could be bad. All I knew was that it was going to be the best I could do. That would have to be good enough.


    Was I still worried about Henry and Arienne? Yes, but that didn¡¯t stop me from being excited. I told myself it was because I needed money, but that wasn¡¯t completely true. This was my only chance to do what I had always wanted. If everything went right¡­ I would still find them and return home. I made a promise, I wouldn¡¯t abandon my family.


    Inside, the tavern was bustling with activity. Workers were cleaning as they got ready for the dinner rush. Some wiped already dirtied rags across the wooden tables. Others dragged brooms across the floor, sweeping crumbs and other debris. Samuel walked around the tavern ordering people around. As he saw me, he smiled, before going back to yell at some poor boy who knocked over a chair.


    I didn¡¯t want to get in the way of anybody, so I took my place near the fireplace. Another worker was already making sure that it was clean and ready for the night. I extended a hand to greet them as I got close.


    ¡°Norman, Norman Benson.¡±


    The worker, a young man with large green eyes, looked at my hand with interest. He extended his hand and said, ¡°Jorge, though I don¡¯t have a last name, sir.¡± His voice was much higher than I expected for his age.


    I sat down on a nearby chair and started to tune my mandolin. He openly stared as he swept the previous night¡¯s ashes out of the fireplace. I had to hold my breath to avoid breathing it in as he swept it all into the air.


    ¡°What¡¯s that, sir?¡± asked Jorge.


    ¡°A mandolin, the perfect instrument for a bard such as me. It¡¯s sort of like a lute, but smaller with fewer strings.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t say I¡¯ve ever heard of that. Something from down south?¡±


    ¡°Right on the nose,¡± I said. ¡°It was a gift from my mentor. The great Piopus. A master bard if I do say so myself.¡±


    Jorge frowned. ¡°Never heard of him. Must not be so great.¡±


    I felt my anger rise and almost yelled at the boy, but Samuel took that pleasure from me. ¡°Jorge! Quit bothering Norman and go fill up the water buckets.¡±


    Jorge stumbled through an apology before running outside the tavern. I resigned myself to finish tuning my mandolin. A more important task than arguing with those who knew little about music. Piopus was the greatest, and I would make him proud.


    With seconds to spare, I finished my preparations as people started to arrive. The cleaning crew moved into the kitchen to assist the cooks and servers. I began to play a simple tune, merry enough that it would put people in a good mood. The sound of my mandolin echoed around the rapidly filling tavern. Those entering smiled, nodding in acknowledgment toward me.


    Their tired bodies lifted as they heard the sweet music I was playing. My meager appearance: a beige shirt with a leather vest, brown pants, and a straw hat seemed to put them at ease.


    I noticed several guests that weren¡¯t smiling. Their clothes were stained with dust from the mines. To boost their spirits, I added some movement to the performance. Dancing wasn¡¯t my strongest suit, but I knew enough to add to the music without taking all the attention. I hopped around the tavern, gesturing for others to join me, before ending back at the fireplace. Their somber mood changed as they clapped to the beat and began their dance around the tables. The servers were less than pleased, but that was the price to pay for joy.


    Using some magic Piopus had taught me, I made an empty chair begin to move and dance with me. I had to play a specific arrangement of notes to make it work, but it wasn¡¯t that hard to fit that into the song. Master Piopus was a master at mixing music and magic together. Though he used illusion magic, something I never got the chance to learn.


    As if the chair was pulled by a rope, it bounced around the room. Since people enjoyed watching one chair dance, I decided to add more. Soon, there was a whole troupe of chairs spinning and bouncing near the fireplace. Concentrating on my song and my magic was difficult, but the crowd seemed to appreciate it.


    What was going to be a night of heavy drinking to forget how hard their lives were, became a night of celebration. The melodies reinvigorated the spirit that they had lost so long ago. Only an hour after I had started, people crowded around me, each person yelling out song requests.


    ¡°Play The Ballad of Rupert,¡± said a fat man nearest to me.


    ¡°No, play Kent¡¯s Chronicles!¡± yelled an older woman who was spilling the liquor from her mug all over her table.


    ¡°Do you know any of Jerod¡¯s songs? The bard who normally plays here?¡± asked a much older man in the back.


    I watched each of them scramble to get their request. Thankfully, they were more than happy to sing the songs I didn¡¯t know and drunk enough to not care when I got them wrong. Piopus had trained me for nights like this when everybody wanted to hear their favorite song. In honor of my former teacher, I played the songs I knew the most and hoped everyone else didn¡¯t get upset.


    By the time my dinner break came around, everyone was in a good mood. Ending my spell on the chairs, I took one final bow. Cheers erupted around the tavern as I left my spot by the fireplace and took a seat at a nearby table. The table was much smaller than the other tables around it, with only enough room for three people. I was happy to get a place to sit and eat at all¡ªif only the table had been empty. Sitting there by herself was a very large, muscular woman with long golden blonde hair.


    She had a large scar under her left eye going down to what I could see of her neck. Her clothes were made for colder weather. Over her linen shirt, she wore a wool coat. Wrapped around her chair was a heavy cloak made from some kind of large animal. Later, once she stood up, I could see her thick wool pants and heavy boots. All her clothes were very dark-colored, making her pale skin stand out even more than normal. I wondered why she needed such warm clothes with how hot it got in these parts. Probably a northerner, I guessed.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    As I sat down, I nodded to the woman. She nodded back and gestured to one of the serving boys.


    ¡°You there!¡± she yelled. Her voice was rough like she regularly chewed on gravel.


    He hastened over. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Get a drink for me and the bard,¡± she said.


    ¡°Another drink for you?¡± asked the boy, glancing at the three empty mugs already on the table.


    The large woman glared at the boy. His face grew pale as he saw her start to rise from the table. ¡°Right away ma¡¯am, my apologies!¡±


    ¡°Water for me, thanks,¡± I said, grinning. The boy nodded and hurried to the kitchen, dodging drunk miners and other servers along the way. The woman looked down at me and extended a hand.


    ¡°Nia Blackhorn, at your service,¡± she said. I took her hand and shook it. Her grip crushed my hand causing me to wince and quickly pull it back. Nia laughed and slapped her hand on the table. ¡°Can¡¯t say you¡¯re the first man to do that.¡±


    ¡°Norman Benson, pleasure to meet you,¡± I replied, massaging my hand to reduce the pain.


    ¡°What brings you to Kent¡¯s Crossing? Other than to make some gold,¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m traveling with a merchant. Hoping to leave in a couple of days once we¡¯ve both made our fair share of money.¡± At that moment, the serving boy returned with a large mug of ale for Nia and a glass of water for me. I thought about asking Nia about Henry and Arienne, but decided against it. She didn¡¯t look like she was from Kent¡¯s Crossing.


    Another server, this time a girl, came from behind the serving boy and placed a plate of food in front of me. Choice cuts of steak and generous helpings of carrots and potatoes filled the plate. Melted butter coated the steak, trickling down onto the plate like a river of gold. My mouth watered as I looked over the food. She handed me a knife and fork as well as a small cloth for a napkin.


    ¡°Samuel says to keep it up,¡± said the girl. Both servers attempted a bow before struggling back through the crowd. Nia nodded at the two as they left.


    ¡°Brent and Sara Yocovich. Good kids, but they work too hard,¡± she said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we all in this cruel world?¡±


    Nia eyed me up and down. ¡°I bet you never worked a day in your life.¡±


    ¡°As a farmer by trade, I take offense to that.¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Your arms are like twigs. Must not have been very hard work.¡±


    I cut off a piece of steak and chewed it for a bit. There wasn¡¯t much time to talk before I would have to perform again, so I tried to keep it short. Grabbing my glass, I took a large sip of water. The cold water felt good as it cooled my throat. Performing for hours can make you forget how parched you are. Nia downed half her mug in one gulp. She placed the mug back on the table and drummed her fingers with her other hand.


    ¡°Listen, Nia, I¡¯d love to argue about this back and forth all night, but I¡¯ve got a performance to get back to. So, please let me finish my meal. We can always talk tomorrow if we must.¡±


    ¡°You mean that?¡± asked Nia, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Or are you trying to get rid of me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, well, maybe a little of both. I just need to hurry. We can even talk later tonight, but I need to finish eating soon. Timing is the most important part of a performance¡±


    Nia held up her hand and shook her head. ¡°Say no more, don¡¯t let me keep you from eating. I know you could use the meat on your bones.¡± She smiled. ¡°Be seeing you, Norman. Don¡¯t be a stranger.¡±


    With that, she got up and headed upstairs. Taverns like this one tended to have rooms for rent above the ground floor. Nia wobbled a bit, grabbing onto the people around her for balance, as she walked away. She almost walked into another table as she made her way to the stairs.


    I was almost sad that she was gone. It was always nice to eat with company, but I could feel the people around me getting anxious. After scarfing down my food, and using water to wash it down, I gestured to a server. That server, who happened to be Brent, nodded and cleaned the table without a word. Not wanting to keep the crowd waiting, I got back by the fireplace and continued playing.


    Other than a couple of hiccups, the night was a success for all. Throughout the night, people came up to hand me a gold piece or two. By the night''s end, I had a healthy pile in front of me. The miners ordered drink after drink which kept Samuel and his crew busy. Everybody was in a good, but tired, mood.


    As the night came to a close, I glanced out at the people left in the tavern. Most people had left so they could get some sleep for the hard work in the morning. Those that had stayed, stayed to hear the rest of my songs, or they had passed out earlier in the night. It didn¡¯t matter to me.


    ¡°Last song folks, any requests?¡± I asked. I looked out at the tavern and the blank expressions of its denizens. Besides the clanking of dishes or the sounds of cooking, silence.


    ¡°Alright, if there are no requests, let¡¯s end the night with a look back. Remembering the good times and the bad.¡± I strummed my mandolin and began to sing:


    I knew a girl, across the sea,


    Could it be, she fancied me,


    Mailed her presents and gold galore,


    As I waited for her on the seashore.


    Oh Beth, oh Beth, I¡¯ll wait for you,


    Oh Beth, oh Beth, our love is true.


    The song continued to tell the tale of young love separated by the ocean. I could tell it had the desired effect on the tavern as many wiped tears from their eyes. As I finished the song the tavern was silent again, save for the snores of the drunk.


    I started to head up for the night when I heard a loud thumping noise from the back of the tavern. The source was a tall, older-looking man trudging over to me. He carried a long wooden staff, which he leaned on to walk. His staff banged against the floor with every step, stirring several drunks near him. I thought about ignoring him, but he might have had money so I decided to meet him halfway.


    His hair was wild and unkempt, with thin strands of gray hair falling past his shoulders. The top of his head was bald and wrinkled, creating quite a contrasting image. From years in the sun, his skin was wrinkled and rough. A mess of leaves and moss stitched together with branches and long pieces of grass made up his clothing. I was surprised to smell aged wine as he got closer.


    He stuck out his hand, leaning carefully on his staff. ¡°Greenspring, Mr. Bard. A pleasure to meet you.¡± He sounded like he struggled to get every word out, but he didn¡¯t look old enough for that.


    ¡°Norman Benson, at your service,¡± I said.


    I took his hand and shook it. His grip was much weaker than mine, almost seeming like his hand would fall out of the handshake. Greenspring smiled, showing that he was missing some teeth. At least that¡¯s what it looked like in the dim light. He took his other hand and clapped the top of our handshake.


    ¡°Careful with that my boy, people could take that seriously.¡± He shook his finger jokingly as our hands separated. I noticed my hand had some dirt on it so I wiped it off. He didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± I said. I put on my best face so he wouldn¡¯t get upset with me. Older people always loved to make a scene, though he didn¡¯t look that old. ¡°What brought you out of your chair?¡±


    ¡°Why, your wonderful music. Such sweet tunes remind me of my youth. Young love is always a beautiful subject.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s nice alright.¡±


    ¡°Though I am curious why you changed the girl¡¯s name to Beth. That was not the original name that Eric wrote in his piece,¡± said Greenspring.


    ¡°Eric?¡± I asked, confused.


    ¡°Well yes, the song was written by Eric the Dull in the 4th Era. He wrote frequently about his childhood living on the Tride Coast. This piece is no exception, of course. The original name was Daisy, his first lover. Of course, he had more than one.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve heard of Eric the Dull,¡± I said, trying to remember. ¡°I learned the song from my teacher, Piopus. Perhaps you¡¯ve heard of him?¡±


    Greenspring scoffed. ¡°Piopus? That hack? Yes, I have heard of him. Stole most of the songs he knew, no shred of originality on him.¡±


    Anger started to swell up inside me. Who was this old fool, and what gave him the right to insult my mentor? I raised my finger and pointed it directly in his face. ¡°Now see here!¡±


    He slapped my hand away with his staff. He was much stronger than I assumed someone who had to use a staff to walk could be. ¡°Get your finger out of my face, boy, before I remove it from your person.¡±


    ¡°Piopus was, and is, the greatest bard to wander these lands. Every ounce of talent I have comes from his lessons,¡± I said.


    ¡°You sell yourself short, Norman. You have already vastly outperformed him. Come, walk with me.¡± He stepped to the side and started to walk towards the door.


    ¡°What? Why would I walk with you after you insulted my mentor?¡±


    ¡°Because you are going to swallow your pride and walk this tired old man home.¡± With that, he hobbled outside into the cool night air.


    The door creaked as its hinges forced it to close. The cold air rushed throughout the room, sending a shiver down my spine. That old fool didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. I thought about following him, but I saw no good reason to. He had got himself to this tavern, he could find his way home. I turned towards the stairs and stomped up them, my face still red with anger.


    Samuel had marked my door with a musical note. If I wasn¡¯t so angry, I might have enjoyed it. I slammed the door shut and pulled off my boots, throwing them against the wall. The rest of my clothes followed. I pulled on a nightshirt I kept in my pack, useful for staying warm on cold nights.


    My mandolin got a special place on the cabinet next to my bed. The bed was small, with thin sheets and a straw mattress. I took a dagger out from the hidden panel in my right boot and placed it under my pillow, also made of straw. With my nighttime preparations out of the way, I curled up under the sheets and tried to fall asleep.


    Some part of me felt guilty for abandoning Greenspring, but I was too angry to care. Who was he to insult Piopus like that? There was no way I was going to help him after that. Through the closed window, I thought I could hear the sound of his staff. Wood tapped against rock as he banged it against every surface. I wrapped the pillow around my ears and eventually fell asleep.

 Chapter 5: A Brief Interlude

    That night, I had a strange dream. I was running through my house, searching for someone. The smell of smoke overwhelmed my senses, but I couldn¡¯t find the source. Every room was empty, furniture overturned and broken. No one answered my calls.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed a shape moving just out of sight. No matter how quickly I turned, or how hard I focused, I couldn¡¯t fully make out what it was. All I knew was that it was small and dark in color. My head felt light as I breathed in more smoke.


    Unable to handle the smoke, I ran outside. It was difficult to catch my breath. Coughing, I layed on the ground and watched my house slowly dissolve into smoke and ash. In the remains, I saw four bodies laying face-down. One of them was smaller than the others. They were covered in a thick layer of soot, but I knew who they were.


    I woke up in a cold sweat. My heart raced as I adjusted to reality. Only a dream, I told myself. Nothing to worry about. None of it was real. Beth, Charlie, Ma, and Pop were all safe at home. Only a dream. The sun hadn¡¯t even risen yet. I walked to the window and looked out. The night sky was getting lighter and lighter as the day came closer. As it was right now, everything was still asleep.


    Small rolling hills dotted the landscape. Hidden behind them was a forest. The sun would rise from the forest and bathe the land in light. Creatures of the night hid from the majesty of the sun. The denizens of the day would awake and begin their morning rituals, like every day. Nothing changed, nothing was different.


    I told myself that the dream was because I was worried about finding Henry and Arienne. Maybe it was karma for ignoring Greenspring last night. Yet, I still got chills thinking of the desperation I felt, running through that empty house. I sat on the bed and attempted to clear my thoughts. At a time like this, I would play music to calm my nerves, but it was way too early for music.


    I would find them, and I would bring them home. Dwelling on any other kind of thought only made me feel sick. After writing my family a letter to let them know I made it to Kent¡¯s Crossing, I planned to begin my search. Though I didn¡¯t even know where to start.


    It was too cold to only wear my nightshirt, so I put back on my clothes. After sitting on my bed for an hour or so, the sun rose. Golden light shined through the window, pushing away any depressing thoughts.


    At this time, Pop and Ma would have already finished their chores for the day. Even though they had given the farm to me, they still helped out. Beth would be getting started on breakfast as Charlie clung to her leg. I wondered how they were dealing with Henry and Arienne¡¯s absence, with my absence.


    Shaking my head, I tried not to think of it too hard. We had extra money saved up for emergencies, they could hire help if they needed it. And in the worst-case scenario, they could hire some kind of mercenary to find Henry and Arienne. Maybe if they saved up a season¡¯s worth of gold. Again, I tried to push those thoughts out of my head. I would find them, and we would return home.


    Instead of thinking, I let myself enjoy the sun. The arrival of the sun brought with it many gifts. Birds welcomed it with song, an inspiration for many as they began a hard day of work. The heat from the sun warmed my skin as I stared out the window. I could already see some people heading off to the mines. Grabbing my mandolin and a small sack of gold, I headed downstairs.


    The tavern was mostly empty. Samuel and a few of his crew were serving a round of breakfast to those who had stayed the night. Eggs, ham, and sausage links looked to be the meal of choice. I sat down at the same table I had eaten the night before. Samuel walked over from behind his counter.


    ¡°Ah, the great Norman Benson!¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Excellent night last night! Can¡¯t wait for tonight.¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°Of course, my good man. I¡¯m sure now that people know I¡¯m here, the tavern will be booming.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so. What can I get you for breakfast?¡±


    I looked around the tavern and saw everyone eating the same food: sausages and eggs. A couple of people were eating fruit instead of sausages, but they were a minority of the tavern. Most people were fine with eating meat. I certainly had never had a problem with it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have¡ª¡± I started to say.


    The sound of stomping coming from the stairs interrupted me. Large fur boots made their way downwards, followed by a large figure. I recognized it as Nia, from the night before. Our eyes met from across the room. It took her a bit to remember my face, but I could tell the moment she did. Nia smiled and made her way to my table.


    ¡°Morning, Norman! Morning, Samuel! How¡¯re you doing today?¡±


    ¡°Good morning Ms. Blackhorn. Slept well I see?¡± asked Samuel. Nia¡¯s hair was a mess, tangled from turning her head against her pillow throughout the night.


    ¡°Aye, that¡¯s what all those mugs of ale will do to you.¡± She grabbed a seat across the table from me and sat down. The chair groaned as she did. I noticed that she carried a huge two-handed axe. Though for her, I was sure it was a one-handed weapon.


    ¡°That it does. What can I get for you both?¡± asked Samuel again.


    ¡°The usual for me,¡± replied Nia.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have what everyone else is having,¡± I said.


    Samuel bowed and went off to the kitchen, yelling orders as he went. With Samuel gone, my attention turned to Nia. She looked nervous as she played with one of her fingers, looking off to the side. What a curious figure.


    ¡°So Nia.¡± She jumped as I spoke. ¡°What¡¯s your plan for today?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have much planned for today. Was going to help Tamara with work.¡±


    ¡°Tamara?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Nia¡¯s face grew a bit red as she cleared her throat. ¡°Sorry, she¡¯s the local blacksmith. I¡¯ve been helping her while she¡¯s been letting me stay with her.¡±


    ¡°Really? How fascinating. I imagine your strength is quite useful for that. Though I''m a bit confused, if you live with her why spend the night here?¡±


    Nia stared down at the table. ¡°I drank too much. She doesn¡¯t like me coming back drunk.¡±


    I nodded, smiling. ¡°Reminds me of Beth,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Beth?¡± asked Nia, as one of the servers arrived with our food and some utensils to eat with.


    ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡±


    Nia nodded, then a light blush formed on her face. Shaking her head, she coughed as she tapped her fingers against the table. ¡°Would you like to come with me?¡± asked Nia, sounding less cheery than she had been.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I smiled at Nia, ignoring her change in demeanor. ¡°I¡¯d love to. Sounds like a good time.¡± I had planned to visit the blacksmith anyways. Henry had gone missing while he was working. It was possible they would know why.


    Rather than dwell on those thoughts, I began to eat my food. Nia sighed before starting on her food as well. The pursuit of information wasn¡¯t the only reason I wanted to see the blacksmith. Usually, those types of folks had interesting stories to tell. Knights in shining armor coming to them and demanding swords to kill ancient evils. Those types of stories. Though, those stories were all lies. Most people didn¡¯t know that, which is why it was useful to know.


    I shook my head. Finding Henry and Arienne was more important. Even though that was what I told myself, I couldn¡¯t help but get excited. Getting to perform in front of an adoring crowd had been a dream of mine since I was young. Last night had been everything I had always wanted and more. If I could indulge in my desires a bit more¡­


    Either way, it would give me more time around Nia. She was beginning to interest me. Perhaps she could be useful as a bodyguard, or someone to carry my stuff. Having strong people around you also makes others less likely to attack you. If I played my cards right, I could get a great deal.


    We finished our food, mostly in silence. I tried to tell a couple of jokes, but Nia didn¡¯t seem in the mood to laugh. She seemed to be deep in thought about something. Frequently, I would catch her off guard by talking or making some other loud noise. Guess she was regretting inviting me.


    Nia was the first to get up from the table. Her chair grinding against the floor of the tavern as she pushed it back. I moved my chair back softly. She walked to the door and looked back at me.


    ¡°Coming?¡±


    I quickly followed after her. ¡°Of course! Lead the way.¡±

 Chapter 6: Red Iron and Black Cats

    Nia and I walked down the dirt-covered street meandering through town. The miners had long since left to work, leaving their footprints as the only sign they existed at all. Wooden stands with colored awnings for merchants to peddle their wares were set up in the center of town. They stocked everything, from fresh bread to magic armor meant to deflect a dragon¡¯s fire. Those who didn¡¯t work had plenty of time to peruse the stalls and get the best deals. I saw David, the merchant who had brought me into Kent¡¯s Crossing, set up with his stall. He didn¡¯t see me wave, but that was fine. We could talk later.


    Nia moved past all the shops, never even glancing at them. Several merchants called out to her, begging her to check out their wares. A small man with thick, hairy eyebrows and a small goatee ran in front of her. He bent over to catch his breath before pushing the few remaining hairs on his head into place.


    ¡°Milady,¡± he said, his voice croaking like a frog. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± said Nia.


    ¡°But my potions¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care.¡± Nia pushed the man out of the way and continued forward. I looked at the man as I walked past. His expression was a mix of anger and confusion. The merchant spun around like he was going to say something, but caught his tongue. His eyes went straight to the hefty axe Nia carried. After taking a second to calm his nerves, he smiled at me before going to harass someone else.


    ¡°Does that happen often?¡± I asked as I hurried to her side.


    Nia shrugged. ¡°Often enough.¡±


    I decided not to press the issue further. We smiled at each other before continuing on our way. Other merchants decided to not make the same mistake as the short man. A wise move.


    Nia was taking me to see the local blacksmith, a friend of hers. All the noise from the forge made it hard for anyone to want to be around, so the blacksmith had built it at the edge of town. Henry had done something similar with his forge. Though he was more worried about starting a fire than bothering the other townsfolk. How ironic that a fire would destroy his forge anyway.


    The forge where Nia¡¯s friend worked was quite plain looking. More of an outside hut with a thatched roof than a real building. Smoke pooled around the roof as it billowed out from inside the forge. An anvil sat near the forge with a large bucket of water next to it. A well-toned figure was hammering away as we arrived.


    The blacksmith was tall, shorter than Nia, but still a good couple of inches above my head. Like most blacksmiths, she wore a thick leather apron over a sleeveless, white tunic. Scorch marks covered her clothes, most likely from accidents over the years. Her curly red hair was tied up in a loose bun to protect it from the fire. The tunic she wore did a good job of showing off her muscular arms.


    In her right hand was a hammer and in her left were tongs, holding a piece of metal, I couldn¡¯t tell what kind, on the anvil. She repeatedly hammered the metal, trying to beat it into shape, before sticking it back in the forge. It crackled and sputtered out hot embers in protest.


    Nia called out to the blacksmith as we approached, ¡°Oy, Tamara! I¡¯m back!¡±


    Tamara looked up and eyed the two of us. Her eyes focused on me as she quickly looked me over. I could barely see her eyebrow rise from underneath her hair. She looked at Nia, before gesturing back to me.


    ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡± Her voice sounded more feminine than I had been expecting. It marked a sharp contrast to her imposing figure.


    ¡°He¡¯s a bard that played at Samuel¡¯s last night, wanted to tag along.¡±


    I bowed and smiled at the blacksmith. ¡°Norman Benson, pleasure to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge of that. Pick up that piece of iron and bring it to me,¡± she said, pointing at a pile of metal outside of the forge area.


    I walked over and tried to pick up a metal rod lying on top of the pile. No matter how hard I tried to pick it up, it wouldn¡¯t budge. The rod was barely larger than my forearm, but it must have weighed a ton. Nia laughed and picked it up with ease. I glared at her behind her back as she handed it to Tamara.


    ¡°Least someone¡¯s useful around here,¡± said Tamara. She grabbed the piece of metal and stuck it in the forge. The heat quickly turned it a bright red.


    Since Tamara was busy, she wasn¡¯t eager to answer my questions. So Nia and I got to work helping Tamara around the forge. Nia picked up all the heavy stuff, and I helped where I could. Thanks to my Master Piopus, I knew some songs to help speed the work along. The two seemed to appreciate the tunes as they worked. I even thought I saw Tamara tapping her foot to the beat.


    I tried to ask Tamara about the harska as we worked, but she ignored me. Nia also didn¡¯t seem too keen to talk either. Shrugging, I focused on helping where I could. While I was still nowhere close to finding Henry or Arienne, I had a good feeling about the two of them. The Sapphire Mountains were a dangerous place. Having two strong women to guard my back would make it easier to sleep at night.


    As I watched the two of them work, I gained a new sense of admiration for Henry. Even working on a farm for so long hadn¡¯t prepared me for this kind of labor. I noticed Nia seemed to be in her element as she moved raw materials and the finished product around the smithy. In a way, she reminded me of Henry, always willing to lend a hand.


    After a few hours of work, Tamara started to warm up to me. She would tell jokes about doing orders for stuffy wealthy people who never worked a day in their life. I absorbed all these to remember in case I needed them for a future performance. In turn, I told some of my jokes from back home. Tamara politely laughed when appropriate.


    The sun was now high in the sky, beating down its heat upon us. We all decided that this was the perfect time for a break. Tamara brought us inside her house, a small hut near the smithy.


    The house had two rooms, with what I assumed to be Tamara¡¯s bedroom sectioned off with a tarp. We were set up in the kitchen, but it also functioned as a dining room and an entrance hall. The kitchen was nothing more than two smaller wooden tables pushed together. Various sizes of bowls with food placed in them were set on top of it. A small bucket filled with water was placed nearby for washing. A pit was dug into the center for starting a fire, with a hole built into the roof for letting out smoke.


    Light poured in from the hole in the roof. Tamara didn¡¯t have any windows in her house. A couple of cracks crawled up the wall, letting a faint amount of sunlight through. Besides that, the corners of the house were cast in shadow. At sunset, I imagined it would be difficult to see what you were doing.


    We sat down at another wooden table pushed against the wall. A vase filled with flowers of every shape and color stood at the center of the table.


    ¡°Like it?¡± Tamara asked, noticing me looking at the flowers. ¡°This vase was a gift from Samuel when I opened the forge. Nia gave me these flowers the other day. Said I needed to make this place look nicer for guests.¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Tamara grabbed one of the flowers and leaned in close to smell it. The flower was white with petals shaped around the yellow center like a pinwheel. Dark green leaves grew haphazardly from the stem. As she inhaled the scent, she held it for a while, taking in every detail of the smell. Then she exhaled with a sigh.


    ¡°Gardenia, they call it. My favorite,¡± she said. ¡°I can never find them in the market, but Nia does. She seems to have a knack for that kind of thing.¡±


    Nia blushed, stepping into the shadows to hide. Ignoring her friend, Tamara began to prepare lunch. She pulled out bread and butter with fresh fruits, apples, and peaches for those who wanted it.


    ¡°So where are you from, Norman?¡± asked Tamara.


    ¡°Down south,¡± I said as I plucked a peach from the fruit bowl. ¡°Ever heard of Xalir?¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, did a couple of orders for some folks down there. How¡¯s Sally doing?¡±


    I frowned, remembering how worried Sally had been about the forge. ¡°She¡¯s doing well, but we¡¯ve had some tough times in Xalir as of late.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear about that,¡± she said making a sympathetic face. ¡°What happened?¡±


    After taking a deep breath to compose myself, I told her about Henry and Arienne. She listened politely, asking questions when appropriate. Nia leaned in as I continued to tell my story. Unlike Tamara, she didn¡¯t ask any questions.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of a harska before,¡± said Tamara. ¡°But I¡¯ve never seen one myself. Maybe someone in town will know more.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully.¡± I had hoped Tamara would know more, considering she was a blacksmith like Henry. Glancing over at Nia, I noticed she was no longer following the conversation. Her eyes were focused on something outside the house.


    Visible through a crack in the wall, a dark shape seemed to be moving toward the back of the house. I followed her eyes and saw the dark shape too. She grabbed her axe, always by her side, and got up slowly. Her chair creaked as she pushed it back.


    The shape stopped. Nia ran outside with a roar, knocking her chair to the side. Tamara and I dove out of the way to avoid getting trampled. The door slammed against the wall, a loud crashing noise echoing throughout the room. Once Nia was out of the way, I rolled to a hunched standing position and grabbed a butter knife from the table. I didn¡¯t have enough time to grab the knife hidden inside my boot.


    I ran outside with the butter knife in my hand. Nia, axe raised over her hand, was standing over a small, furry, humanoid creature. It had a face like a cat but stood like a human. Its hands were also shaped like a human, though covered in thin, black fur. Its feet and legs, covered by loosely stitched together fabric, reminded me of the hind legs of a cat.


    A long thin black tail waved from side to side. The tail¡¯s tip was curved at a harsh angle. Yellow eyes with thin black pupils glanced at us before focusing on Nia. Above the creature¡¯s eyes, its fur thinned in two lines leading up to its ears. It held a large dagger, though it could have been a normal-sized dagger, ready to attack Nia if she moved too close.


    ¡°I have my reason for being here. I don¡¯t have to tell you anything!¡± yelled the cat-like figure. It sounded like a young boy going through puberty. His voice cracked the more nervous he got.


    Nia gave a battle cry and brought the axe down on the creature. Using her entire body to drive home the sharp edge of the axe. The creature jumped to his left, out of the way of the axe. Nia swiftly converted her overhead swing to the side, aiming at the creature¡¯s neck. Moving swiftly, he dove underneath Nia¡¯s legs, popping out right in front of me.


    I took my blunt knife and tried to stab the creature. He deflected it with his dagger and tried to run past me. I stuck out a leg to trip him, but he easily jumped over that. Tamara came out from behind me, wielding a hammer from her forge. She swung the hammer and hit him in the shoulder. A thunderous crack sounded on impact.


    The creature fell to the ground, face first. His entire body shuddered as he lay there. Nia came up to finish the job, but I held up a hand to stop her. She ignored the gesture and continued to walk forward with murderous intent. Tamara and I grabbed her arms to hold her back¡ªTamara did most of the work. Within a couple of minutes, we had calmed Nia down.


    We looked down at the furry creature. He was covered in rags stitched together from differently shaped pieces of cloth. They were stained with dirt and other unknown substances. I kicked his body, but there was no response. If a creature like the harska existed, then it must have looked like the creature laying at my feet.


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Tamara.


    ¡°Not sure,¡± I said. ¡°If I had to make a guess, this is the harska we¡¯ve been hearing about. At the very least, it can talk. So let¡¯s see what it can tell us.¡±


    I rolled the creature onto his back. The shoulder which Tamara hit wobbled loosely out of place. I messed with it a bit to check how damaged it was. It felt like pudding in my hands. Pudding with chicken bones placed inside. Not altogether pleasant, but not too far from saving. Lucky for me, the creature¡¯s heart was in the same place as a human¡¯s. The harska¡¯s heartbeat was slow.


    Taking my hands and placing them on his shoulder, I started to hum the chord of C major. My fingers started to glow as I focused on healing his injuries. There was a loud pop as his shoulder moved back into place. Piopus, my old bardic teacher, had taught me this trick right before he left. I hadn¡¯t had much of a chance to test it, so I was excited to see if it worked.


    I could feel the bones in his shoulder twist as they moved back into place. The torn muscles stitched themselves back together. Piopus had told me it would leave a nasty bruise, but all the fur made it hard to see. With my job done, I sat back and waited. His breathing during the whole process was painful and ragged. As it finished, it turned to a slow, even pace.


    ¡°Think he can move?¡± asked Tamara. I nodded in response. ¡°Good, then let¡¯s bring him inside. I¡¯ve got a few questions that need answering.¡±


    Nia lifted the small figure into her arms and carried him inside. Tamara provided some rope, which I tied around his arms and legs. His dagger was placed to the side, out of the way. Once he was good and tied, I took my knife out of my boot. When I got back to my room at the tavern, I would think of a better place to keep it. Didn¡¯t want something like this to happen again.


    As we waited for the cat-like creature to wake up, we talked about what we should do. Each of our eyes continued to look at the creature, never taking them off of him. Tamara looked worried as she stared at the creature. What would have happened had Nia and I not been here? Would Tamara have disappeared like Henry and Arienne?


    The creature¡¯s eyes fluttered open. Yellow eyes, shaped like a cat¡¯s and sparkling like gold, looked around the room taking in every detail. He cried out in pain and struggled against the ropes. Nia took a step forward, but Tamara held her back. We watched the creature twist in every way possible before he settled in the chair.


    ¡°Why have you captured me?¡± he asked, breathing heavily.


    I kneeled in front of him. ¡°All we want to know is why you were sneaking around outside this house?¡±


    He glared at me. ¡°I was not sneaking.¡±


    ¡°Then why were you outside the house?¡± asked Nia.


    ¡°I was passing by,¡± he said with a toothy smile. ¡°I have poor vision. Hard to tell where I¡¯m going. Didn¡¯t even know this house was here.¡±


    Nia slapped him across the face. Both Tamara and I jumped back in surprise. The harska flexed his facial muscles to fight through the pain. He seemed to recover quickly. Smiling, he spat in her face.


    ¡°Now I will tell you nothing,¡± he said, growling.


    I put my hand on Nia¡¯s shoulder and led her outside. Tamara stayed to watch the creature. Once outside, I stroked my chin, trying to think of a way to make him talk. While I thought, I paced around, wracking my brain for some way to break this creature¡¯s spirits. Nia seemed to have calmed down, leaning against the wall.


    ¡°Doing alright there, Norman?¡± asked Nia.


    ¡°Yes, well no. What was he doing outside the house? Did he come with others? What does he want? Is it a harska?¡± I asked as I paced around. Nia watched me in silence.


    ¡°Doing that ain¡¯t gonna solve anything,¡± said Nia.


    ¡°Maybe, but it helps me think.¡±


    As I walked, my boots stomped against the dirt. It was the only sound that could be heard, except for the prideful cries of the cat-like creature. Even with so little noise, it was distracting. I stopped to keep myself from making noise, but I still heard a tapping sound getting closer by the second.


    I turned towards the road. Walking along the path to the forge was a dirty old man. Straining my eyes, I recognized him as Greenspring, his body covered in leaves and twigs. We had met in the local tavern the night before. He leaned on his staff as he walked, causing a loud tapping noise as he drove the staff into the dirt with each step. His long, grey beard and hair flowed gently in the breeze. His face was cracked and wrinkled, most likely from many years in the sun. Greenspring locked eyes with me and stopped, standing several yards away.


    Confusion flashed across his face before he smiled warmly. ¡°What a surprise! Come to see Tamara as well?¡±

 Chapter 7: Ignoring the Alarm

    Greenspring sipped a cup of tea as he watched the cat-like creature. Both of them stared at each other, looking for some weakness. We had tied the supposed harska to a chair outside. He pulled against his bindings, never taking his eyes off Greenspring. The rest of us stood by the house. Finally, Greenspring set his tea on the floor. He grabbed his staff and stood up, facing me, Nia, and Tamara.


    ¡°It is a harska, an adult by the looks of it,¡± said Greenspring.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± asked Tamara. ¡°Have you seen one before?¡± I was curious too but didn¡¯t want to be the one to ask.


    Greenspring laughed. ¡°In my travels as a druid, I have seen many things. Harska are not as rare as you would think. Or at least, they were not.¡±


    Druids were magicians who focused on magic concerning nature. Trees, animals, and some were even blessed with the ability to control time. They were an ancient sort of magician, only related to bards in that they could both use magic.


    ¡°Alright, but what is it doing here?¡± I asked.


    He held up his hand. ¡°Patience my boy, patience. These things take time. Trust me, you can never be too certain.¡±


    Rolling up his left sleeve, he revealed a large scar on his bicep. His upper arm wasn¡¯t wrinkled compared to the rest of his body. It was also paler, with a pink undertone, compared to his forearm. I thought about commenting but decided against it. Greenspring rolled down his sleeve and nodded.


    ¡°You can never be too careful, especially not around¡­¡± He quickly looked to his left and then to his right. ¡°Tigers! Nasty creatures tigers are. Always watch out for them. Large cats of all kinds are dangerous, but especially tigers.¡±


    ¡°Are harska related to tigers?¡± asked Nia.


    ¡°Nope! But that does not make them any less dangerous,¡± he said smiling.


    ¡°We¡¯re getting off track!¡± I yelled, throwing up my hands. ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    Greenspring leaned down towards the creature. He muttered under his breath, ¡°Wolf spirit of the forest, guide me to the truth.¡± Vines began to appear from under his clothes. They wrapped around his limbs and sank into his skin. Like green veins, they pulsed with magic energy. Greenspring waved his hand over the harska causing the same vines to appear in the harska¡¯s eyes. The vines expanded and took over the eye sockets.


    ¡°I will ask you again, what is your name?¡± asked Greenspring.


    ¡°Damian,¡± said the harska. He blinked, creating a scratching noise from the vines rubbing against his eyelids.


    ¡°Do you serve another?¡±


    Damian nodded. ¡°King Gunner, The Rebel King.¡±


    Tamara and Nia exchanged a worried glance. I had never heard of a rebel king. The king of this region was King Raford. He wasn¡¯t well-liked, but no one tried to rebel against him, at least as far as I knew.


    ¡°Why did he send you here?¡± asked Greenspring


    Damian bit his tongue, causing a splatter of blood to shoot onto Greenspring¡¯s face. The druid recoiled back, pulling the vines back with him. As Greenspring lost his balance and fell to the ground, Damian fainted. Nia walked over to him and checked for signs of life. I helped Greenspring stand back up.


    ¡°Asleep,¡± said Nia. ¡°What was that about?¡±


    ¡°I am not quite sure,¡± replied Greenspring. ¡°There are few who can resist my magic. This one is very strong-willed, but that is not what I am worried about. If what he said is true, and I am sure it is so, then the harska have a new leader. That is very troubling.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s been talk of a fake king from the east causing trouble,¡± said Tamara. ¡°Could that be this rebel king?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Greenspring leaned on his staff, his brow furrowed in thought.


    ¡°Can we wake him and try again?¡± I asked.


    Greenspring shook his head. ¡°If we tried again he could die. Forcing the truth to come out causes a hefty toll on the body,¡± said Greenspring. ¡°As the saying goes, the truth hurts.¡±


    The four of us looked toward Damian. His chest rose slowly with each breath. Greenspring explained that once he got some rest, they would have another chance. I was eager to try again, but I didn¡¯t want to argue with Greenspring. He knew more about druidic magic than I ever could. Still, I didn¡¯t like waiting.


    The sun was starting to drift toward the horizon. I wanted to stay and wait for him to wake up, but I couldn¡¯t. It would soon be time for another performance at the tavern. If I wanted to keep my room, I had to perform every night. Plus, I had yet to mail my letter to my family. Until I was sure of where to go next, it was best to wait and gather more money.


    Nia and Tamara moved Damian by the forge. Greenspring promised to watch him while I was gone. I wasn¡¯t sure if he was up to that, but I didn¡¯t complain. If anything went wrong Tamara and Nia would be there. With their assurance that they would come to get me if anything happened, I left for town.


    The trip back to town was lonely. I had enjoyed the small bits of time I had spent with Nia and Tamara and was glad that Greenspring didn¡¯t seem mad at me. It was almost like I was back home with my family. Spending time working together, getting to know each other, and laughing together. Once I left Xalir with David, I knew I would miss them, but I knew that Henry and Arienne missed us more. Saving them came before my feelings.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Before I headed to the tavern, I made a quick stop at a postal tent. The previous king had set them up all over the kingdom to make information flow better. Because they hadn¡¯t been around long, most of the buildings were nothing more than tents set up in the center of town. The postal tent in Kent¡¯s Crossing was a nice green color. An older-looking man with a neatly cut beard stood in front of it.


    ¡°Afternoon,¡± I said as I approached. ¡°I¡¯ve got one letter here for Xalir.¡±


    The man smiled, he held out his hand and then raised a gold coin.


    ¡°Right. Should have one somewhere around here.¡± I searched through my bag before pulling out a small leather sack. After a bit more searching I pulled out a single coin and handed it to him. He took it, and after checking it in the sunlight, placed it in his pocket.


    I pulled out my letter, signed it, then rolled it up. The postal man held out his hand and I placed the letter in it. He took out some wax and a ribbon. Gently, he wrapped the letter with the ribbon. Then he snapped his fingers three times, igniting a small flame on the third time. Using the flame, he melted the wax, creating a perfect seal.


    ¡°To Xalir, please,¡± I repeated. He smiled and nodded, placing the letter in a bag on the floor. With that done, the postal man waved me off. I gave a quick bow and headed to the tavern.


    As it was getting late, the tavern was already filling up. Servers rushed from table to table, wiping them down as best they could before more arrived. Light from the candles nearest the door flickered as I entered. They wavered from the wind before settling as the door closed. Samuel noticed me from across the tavern and waved me over.


    I maneuvered my way around the tables and servers. Even with the floor cleaned every morning, it was still sticky from spills made years before. I tried to step on the spots that seemed cleanest but only succeeded half the time.


    Samuel clapped his hands together as I reached him. ¡°There¡¯s my star! Ready for another good night?¡±


    ¡°Ready as I¡¯ll ever be.¡± Pulling my mandolin in front of me, I strummed a quick chord to make sure it sounded okay.


    ¡°Perfect, perfect. Well, let me know when you want to take a break and I¡¯ll have food ready.¡±


    I thanked Samuel and made my way to the fireplace. The fire was roaring and the heat felt uncomfortably hot as I got close. I gave myself a minute to get used to the heat before I started to play. It wasn¡¯t anything fancy, I wasn¡¯t really in the mood to perform, but it was good enough to invite people in. With the music playing and the sun setting, the crowds arrived all at once.


    Miners shuffled into the tavern in groups of two or three. The smell as they entered clogged the senses and caused many to cough. Since I was a good distance away from the door I was fine. Their expressions changed as soon as they saw I was back, and many chose seats closest to me. I made a mental count of how many people entered and how many people ordered food. Once people were settled, I began the real music.


    I dove right into a song about good friends. The kinds of friends that stick by you during the worst of it. While I sang, I thought about Henry. Even though he was my brother, he was that kind of friend. I would never forgive myself if I didn¡¯t save him. The miners cheered throughout the song.


    As I played, I looked around the tavern and included verses about people I saw. A young man eating with an older man became a verse about how it didn¡¯t matter how old you were, friendship never aged. A young couple was eating with their daughter, reminding me of Arienne. That became a verse about families and how friendships could also bloom from them.


    The song finished and most people in the tavern clapped respectfully. I bowed to show my gratitude before starting back up with another song. While I sang, my mind was somewhere else. Nia, Tamara, and Greenspring were all still looking after the harska. I should have been with them. Henry and Arienne needed me to hurry and save them. If they were even still alive.


    If only I knew where in the Sapphire Mountains they were, if they were even there at all. There were too many unknowns. As much as it pained me, I tried to put on a happy face. The money I made would help find them, that was what I told myself. Do it for the money, then you can help the others.


    My next couple of songs were received well. Drinks were starting to empty as the wallets of those drinking them dwindled. I made a gesture to Samuel, and then finished a song about a made-up adventure with a dragon. Did I have any idea what a dragon looked like? No, but neither did most people. So I felt the description that I gave worked well enough.


    A server came over and placed a plate full of food on the table nearest to me. Dinner was a meaty broth with carrots and potatoes with bread on the side. The savory smell wafted over to me causing me to end my song early. This time the server didn¡¯t stay, so I didn¡¯t get a good look at them. Seemed like some sort of elf.


    The meal was amazing. The beef, which made up the majority of the meat in the dish, was cooked to perfection and melted in my mouth. The potatoes and carrots were soft enough to eat without being mushy. Once all that was left was the broth, I drank it directly from the bowl. The warmth was comforting as I drank it all down. With the bowl empty, I took pieces of bread and wiped the edges. The broth leftovers made the plain bread taste even better. A glass of cold water washed down anything left.


    A server, different from the last, came over and took my now empty bowl. I sat back in my chair for a bit to let the food settle. She came back after a few minutes with a large pitcher of water and filled my glass. The server looked at me and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll keep it filled for you, Mr. Benson. As long as you keep playing, of course.¡±


    I said thanks as she bowed before walking away. She looked young with straight black hair tied into a ponytail. Younger than me, that was for sure. Sighing, I stretched before moving back towards the fireplace. I wasn¡¯t getting any younger.


    The droopy eyes of the miners rose once they saw me get up to play. For many of these folks, this was the one joy they had in life. I enjoyed making them happy, but it didn¡¯t feel right to be singing while my family was suffering. Still, I needed the money. Renting a room wasn¡¯t cheap and neither was food.


    With these thoughts on my mind, I played a song about the trappings of wealth. A song about a young man searching for a dragon¡¯s cave. In the cave was rumored to be wealth that could make a man a king ten times over. When the man found the cave and the wealth inside. He tried to fight the dragon inside.


    The dragon would normally have eaten the man and been done with it, but this dragon was bored. He didn¡¯t want to hunt for food anymore. So he made a deal with the man. The dragon would give the man one hundred gold pieces for every human sacrifice the man brought him. The man thought hard about this, one hundred gold pieces was a lot of wealth.


    The next verse was about the man taking the offer and regretting it. I would have sung it, but in the middle of my song, the doors to the tavern burst open. They smashed against the walls, sending a thunderous crash echoing throughout the tavern. Everybody stopped what they were doing and looked at the pale girl gasping for breath. Her panicked eyes looked around the tavern as she struggled to get the words out.


    ¡°Fire!¡± she yelled before taking a deep breath. ¡°The blacksmith¡¯s hut is on fire!¡±

 Chapter 8: Too Late

    The tavern erupted into chaos. I swung my mandolin behind me and shoved my way through the crowd to get outside. Even the drunkest member of the assembly sobered up and headed outside. Smoke and ash filtered through the open door. On the horizon, I could see an orange glow emanating from the forge. My heart dropped.


    It was happening again. A blazing fire burning in the distance, destroying everything in its path. I could have been there, could have stopped it before it happened. Nia, Greenspring, and Tamara were supposed to be strong. They were supposed to be stronger than Henry. Throwing those thoughts to the wind, I ran towards the forge.


    The tavern was too far away from the forge. I knew of magic that could make a person faster, but the drawbacks were too great. The song of strength made you stronger, faster, and more agile, but you would feel exhausted as the effect ended. When I was on the farm, I used that spell to help make my work go by faster. Only giving myself small enough of a boost to reduce the later exhaustion.


    If I used it now, I wouldn¡¯t be able to help when I got there. And I would lose the chance to use it on the others. I decided that getting there first was most important. Any number of things could have happened, and I wanted to be there to check on Nia, Tamara, and Greenspring.


    A small boost, only enough to make it there in time. That was my goal. Pulling my mandolin in front of me, I played while I ran. The song was complicated to play, even when standing, but I managed. My fingers danced across the strings, picking up speed as I did. My pace quickened as I ran faster than I ever had to the source of the fire.


    Dirt clouds were kicked up behind me as I ran. My legs ached from the new strain put upon them. Already as I got closer, the heat of the fire battled the cold of the night to attack my body. I squinted my eyes to see through the night at the distant shadows illuminated by the fire.


    A large figure stood in front of the fire, surrounded by several much smaller shadows. Light flashed off metal as the figure waved around a shadowy axe. I guessed that the figure was Nia. The other figures dodged out of the way of her attacks. The wind carried her cries of rage as she defended herself from the assault. There was another flash of light as a dagger flew through the air into her shoulder. Her rage was cut short by pain. She fell onto one knee as the figures surrounded her.


    Closer now, I saw more figures battle around the flame engulfing Tamara¡¯s hut. More of the shadowy assailants battling something that looked like a wolf. It was larger than any wolf I had seen. The wolf threw its head back and howled. As it charged into the surrounding attackers, I could hear cries of fear as the wolf tore into their flesh. This close to the fire, I now saw the cat-like features of the attackers.


    They were harska, just as I feared. Some were black like the night, only visible by the light reflecting off their eyes. Others were grey, the ashes falling from the sky complementing their fur. Orange, white with black spots, black with white spots, grey with white spots, fat, skinny, tall, and short. All of them wielded stone or wooden weaponry. They outnumbered the defenders of the fire like ants surrounding a piece of food.


    Finally, as I was one hundred yards away, I was close enough to make an impact on the battle. With my mandolin, I played my song of strength once again. This time, I focused on Nia and the wolf, who I assumed to be defending the forge. The faster you played the song, the more of a boost you would get. But the exhaustion you would feel would grow exponentially. I played the song at a normal speed, enough to help them and give them a chance to turn the tide of the battle.


    The effect took a moment to hit, but already I could see the impact. The large wolf ripped through the flesh of the harska like it was nothing. Nia rose and tore the dagger from her shoulder, tossing it to the ground. Blood leaked steadily from the wound. Her axe deflected a second projectile as she waved it around her body.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    The wolf seemed to notice my arrival and ran over. Its fur was grey, with the muzzle stained red from the harska. As it got closer I heard a familiar voice in my head. ¡°They took Tamara,¡± it said, sounding like Greenspring. ¡°Is help coming?¡±


    I looked back towards the town, a crowd of torches gathered at the edge. At this distance, I couldn¡¯t see more than that. The wolf was at my side now and looked towards the town as well. This close to me, its head came up to my shoulder. Several daggers were stuck into its side. It growled, then looked at me.


    ¡°Norman, we could not save her,¡± the voice said sadly. ¡°They were too fast, in too great of numbers. But we can avenge her! By the forge are some weapons, take up a sword and battle at my side. I will cover you.¡±


    The wolf¡¯s head gestured towards the forge. Through the gruesome display, I could make out what looked like a rack of swords. Some curved, others straight. Satisfied that I understood, the wolf ran back into the fray.


    I ran after it, dodging out of the way of Nia¡¯s axe as she swung it around her. One harska ran towards me with a hammer, but Nia cleaved his head off with one swing. The heat from the fire was next to unbearable as I got close. Smoke filled my lungs and obscured my vision. Only through guessing was I able to make it to the rack.


    Without much time, I pulled what looked to be a longsword off the rack. The weight caught me off guard, and I almost dropped it to the ground. The leather-covered handle was hot to the touch. I tore off a piece of my sleeve and wrapped it around my hand. The added protection helped, but only a little.


    This was not how I expected my adventure to go. I wasn¡¯t a fighter, I didn¡¯t know how to fight. Piopus had taught me how to use a dagger, but that was it. He wasn¡¯t the type of bard that charged into battle, leading armies onto the battlefield. Still, I had to try. Pushing down my fear, I turned away from the fire.


    The speed gained from my spell as I left the tavern still lingered. With its help, I ran through the battlefield. I haphazardly slashed through the harska, barely avoiding their counterattacks. Having never received proper training, I swung the sword clumsily. As such, my attacks did little to hurt the harska forces.


    A wooden arrow scraped my arm, barely breaking the flesh. I couldn¡¯t see where it had come from. Another flew above my head. Three harska charged me, only to be torn apart by the wolf. Smoke and blood were all I could make sense of.


    Caught up in the excitement of the fight, I didn¡¯t immediately notice when Nia fell for the last time. A harska had snuck behind her and leaped onto her back. It plunged two daggers into the unprotected flesh of the neck. Blood filled her throat as she grabbed the harska with one hand. She threw him onto the ground and broke his ribs with her foot. I saw the result and rushed to give aid.


    ¡°Nia,¡± I yelled, my voice sounding more like a whisper.


    Nia fell onto her knees, clutching her throat. Several harska tried to charge at her, but with her axe still in hand, she drove them off. The wolf pulled any remaining harska off of her. As I got close I threw my sword to the side, placing my hands on her throat. Blood drenched my fingers. Her eyes were unfocused, staring somewhere beyond me.


    I hummed a healing tune, a much stronger spell than the one cast on Damian, and worked the magic out of the song to heal Nia. I could feel my energy leave me as I drove it all into the warrior. My song of strength was ending. Color returned to Nia¡¯s face as the magic did its work. The blood dripping from her neck slowed until the wound closed and became a scar. The heat from the fire began to feel cold to me. Everything felt cold. Nia took my hands off of her and laid me down on the ground.


    ¡°You did good, Norman. Now rest,¡± she whispered.


    Nia yelled to the wolf nearby to watch me as she charged back into battle. From my spot on the ground, I could make out her figure as it vanished into the smoke. I turned my head towards the town, hoping that the townsfolk would arrive soon.


    I didn¡¯t have to hope for much longer. The sound of their march arrived before they did. Their torches shone through the smoke, creating beautiful rays of light. Outnumbered and outmatched, the remaining harska ran. They tripped over their fallen companions to escape the horde of angry villagers. Some of the villagers gave chase, but I couldn¡¯t see if they were successful.


    I turned onto my back and closed my eyes. The ground was warm, but I felt cold. Hands tried to shake me, tried to keep me awake. They were soft. I thought of Beth. All the sounds of the battle fell away as I drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 9: Shared Determination

    I woke up to the sound of snoring. Cracking open my eyes, I could see the tavern ceiling above me. The sun shone through the windows, illuminating my room. Sitting up was too painful, so I laid there. From what I could feel, I was still wearing the same clothes I had worn the night before. Smoke still hung in the air, the smell emanating from under the covers.


    From my position laying on the bed, I looked over to the source of the snoring. Another bed was pushed into the room, in the corner across from me. A small table, a single rose placed on top of it in a vase, divided the beds from each other. Nia lay on the bed, snoring in a continuous pattern. Her neck was wrapped in a white bandage, her blonde hair draped over her pillow. A large red stain seeping through the bandages marked the spot where Nia was stabbed.


    For a brief moment, fear overwhelmed me. My heart pounded in my chest as I stared at Nia¡¯s bandages. Was she dead? No, she was clearly breathing. The excitement and chaos of the battle had been too much for me. Even after getting some rest, I could still hear the sounds of death, feel the heat from the fire.


    I closed my eyes. Was that how it was when Henry and Arienne were taken? Were they as scared as I had been? As scared as I was? Those thoughts filled my head as I drifted back asleep. It was a restless sleep, but sleep nonetheless.


    I was able to sleep for another hour before a knock at the door woke me. Nia continued snoring without a care in the world. I looked towards the door, stretching my neck to avoid sitting up. It creaked on its hinges as Greenspring pushed it open. He was dressed in moss and leaves stitched together with branches and long bits of grass. As he entered he placed his staff off to the side.


    He smiled as his eyes met mine. Greenspring slowly walked over to the side of my bed. Grabbing a chair, he sat down next to me. As he bent down, he audibly groaned in pain. I tried to see if he had any injuries from the night before, but he didn¡¯t have a lot of skin showing.


    ¡°Good morning, Norman. I see you have woken from your little nap,¡± he said, smirking.


    I could only move my head to look at him, ¡°Can¡¯t say it¡¯s a good morning. Though I can see you¡¯re looking well.¡±


    He laughed before he pulled up his sleeves. Cuts and bruises covered his arms, but none of them were still bleeding. They looked as though they were weeks old. I knew that Greenspring was a druid, so I assumed he had used some kind of healing magic. Still, it would have been nice if he had used it on me and Nia.


    ¡°My transformation helped me avoid any major injuries, but magic can only do so much,¡± he said, shaking his head.


    ¡°Transformation? Does that mean that wolf was you?¡±


    He nodded, rolling back down his sleeves. ¡°Few druids can perform such a feat. If only it would have...¡± His smile fell as he turned toward Nia. ¡°They took her Norman, they took Tamara.¡±


    Henry, Arienne, and now Tamara. They were all gone. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked. I needed to know, needed to know if there was a chance Henry and Arienne were still alive.


    ¡°I saw them knock her unconscious and carry her towards the east. Had there been fewer of them maybe I could have¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t think like that. There¡¯s no point dwelling on it. What¡¯s done is done.¡±


    We sat in silence. Greenspring looked out the window, his expression grim. As much as what I said was true, I couldn¡¯t help but feel regret. While they were struggling to protect Tamara, I was acting like a clown at the tavern. I knew this would happen, and yet I did nothing to stop it. It was my fault Tamara was gone.


    Greenspring fidgeted with his beard as he said, ¡°When you left, the three of us watched the harska. We had to make sure that he did not escape. What I did not account for, what we should have been prepared for, was that he was not alone. Nia was the first one to smell the smoke. Tamara went outside to check what it was. When we heard her scream, we rushed outside. We were already surrounded. I could not do anything but watch them take her away.¡±


    He looked me in the eyes as he continued, ¡°They attacked from behind the sunset¡ª a clever trick. Twenty, maybe more, harska charged at us. Nia, of course, grabbed her axe, so we were able to fight them off. But we could not reach Tamara before more arrived.¡±


    Both of us jumped from Nia banging her fist on the table, knocking the flower vase on it to the floor. The glass shattered, scattering the pieces and the flower all over the floor. She sat up in her bed, the mattress creaking as she did, and turned to Greenspring.


    ¡°You should have followed her. You should have left me to fight the others and followed her. If you had¡ªif we had fought harder, she would still be here.¡± Tears welled in her eyes.


    ¡°Do not be a fool,¡± said Greenspring. ¡°You would have died and then we would have lost both of you.¡±


    ¡°I should have stayed,¡± I said, staring up at the ceiling. ¡°I could have helped.¡±


    Nia wiped her tears with the back of her arm. ¡°Ain¡¯t your fault, we thought it would be safe.¡±


    ¡°None of us are at fault,¡± said Greenspring, leaning back in his chair. ¡°There is nothing any one of us could have done to save everyone. It is like Norman said, what is done, is done.¡±


    Both Nia and I nodded. Even though I knew Greenspring was right, I still blamed myself. I blamed myself for losing Henry and Arienne. Time and time again I wasn¡¯t there, and people suffered for it.


    But what could I have done? I wasn¡¯t a fighter. Sure, I knew a few tricks, but I was no match for creatures like the harska. In the back of my mind, I knew I should have stayed on the farm. When I left, all I could see was my dreams becoming true. I never considered what I would have to do to get my family back.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°We can not change the past,¡± said Greenspring. ¡°But that does not mean we have to let this go.¡±


    Greenspring stood up. He looked at me and Nia, extending his hands toward each of us. Closing his eyes, he muttered something under his breath that I couldn¡¯t hear. Flower petals formed around his fingertips, creating a sweet smell in the air.


    The flower petals peeled off his fingers and fell towards us. One by one, the multi-colored petals formed and peeled off his skin. As the petals reached my bed, they sank into the covers reaching my skin below. I could feel the soft petals touch my skin and sink deeper, reaching the muscles underneath. Already my injuries felt better. I looked over to Nia, who pulled off her covers, and watched as the petals disappeared below her skin.


    After a minute, Greenspring twisted his hands around so that his palms faced upward. The petals that hadn¡¯t reached our skin drifted back towards his, sinking back in as they reached him. He opened his eyes and smiled, wrinkling the corners of his nose. Then like a candle going out, his face grew serious.


    ¡°Nia, Norman,¡± he said, facing each of us in turn. ¡°Please, we must right this wrong. Help me fix my mistakes, help me save Tamara.¡±


    Nia jumped from the bed, shaking the floor. She reached out toward the druid and put her hand on his shoulder. Her expression was as grim as his. Greenspring returned the favor and placed his hand on hers. Silently, they both agreed. They turned towards me, their eyes gleaming with hope.


    Wherever Henry and Arienne were, they were suffering. I knew that to be true. How could I lay there crying for myself when they were in danger? Taking a deep breath, I tried to ignore the fear that still dwelled inside me. They needed my help.


    ¡°I promised to save my family,¡± I said, tears starting to fall down my cheeks. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Tamara for long, but she¡¯s family¡ªyou all are. I¡¯m not sure how much help I will be, but I will do what I can.¡±


    Nia leaned down beside my bed, her eyes red and her cheeks puffy. ¡°Thank you. These harska tore our loved ones away from us. I promise, Norman, we will make them pay.¡±


    With that, our rescue team was formed. We talked for the next couple of hours, making a plan for how we would save Tamara and my family. I would be support, using my magical music to bolster the frontline fighters. Nia would, of course, be the frontline fighter. That axe would be very useful in a fight, and Nia was the best to wield it. Greenspring would be both support and on the frontlines. switching between his wolf form and human form. I still didn¡¯t understand how his transformation worked, but I had seen how powerful it could be.


    I also asked to see the exact limits of their abilities. Nia could only fight¡ªno magic ability of any kind. Truthfully, I was disappointed. Three magicians were something to be reckoned with. Greenspring¡¯s magic focused on healing and defense. Using a wolf-shaped pendant he wore around his neck, he could either summon a spirit wolf or become a wolf. As a wolf, he couldn¡¯t cast spells. He was limited in how often he could change forms.


    Greenspring left for the forge to try and figure out where the harska had gone. Nia and I, now recovered from our injuries, left to gather supplies. Thanks to my performances at the tavern, we had plenty of money.


    We needed food, water, and horses for transport. Lucky for us, the market had most of the supplies. I had to haggle with one salesman for horse feed, but other than that it went well.


    Nia picked out three horses for each of us from a group of ten. Each horse picked out was a mustang, which from what I heard was a rare horse in these parts. Nia¡¯s horse was brown and much larger than the others, my horse was chestnut colored, and Greenspring¡¯s was gray. His was the shortest of the bunch.


    I looked at my horse, trying to think of some name for it. We would spend a lot of time together, so I wanted to give it a good one. My first thought was to name it Brawn, due to his strong legs and muscular chest. Later on, when I met up with Greenspring, I asked him what he thought of it. He seemed to think it was a good name, so Brawn he was.


    Nia didn¡¯t name her horse, preferring to call it a horse. Greenspring named his horse, Yabani. When I asked where he got the name from, he said that Yabani told it to him. Yabani shook his head as if he was nodding in agreement.


    Before we left, I tried to find David. He was in the middle of haggling with another merchant when Nia and I approached him. Raising an eyebrow, he eyed Nia up and down before doing the same to me. ¡°You have a curious energy around you, Norman.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving town. Thank you for helping me, David.¡±


    He nodded, handing the other merchant a bag of coins. The merchant thanked David before heading off to another stall. ¡°I hope you find them,¡± said David.


    ¡°We will,¡± replied Nia, turning to lead the horses to the forge.


    ¡°If you¡¯re ever in Xalir, feel free to visit my farm. You¡¯re always welcome,¡± I said, waving goodbye to the elvish merchant. He nodded, waving goodbye as well.


    Nia, Greenspring, and I met up outside the forge. I had the horses behind me, their packs filled with supplies. It would last for a week at least. They stood nervously in a group as we watched Greenspring look for clues. He squatted near the furnace, poking around at the ash-covered ground. After tying the horses to a nearby post, I walked over to him.


    ¡°Look at this, Norman,¡± he said, pointing to a particularly ashy spot. ¡°What do you notice about this?¡±


    ¡°Looks like the roof caved in and burned down. You can see the hole if you look up.¡± I pointed toward the roof above us. In several spots, the wooden beams that made up the structure were missing or burned.


    ¡°True, but look under the other holes. There is a distinct lack of ash under them.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the wind did that?


    ¡°Not this precise,¡± Greenspring said as he stood up. His bones creaked loudly as he did, but I noticed that he had no physical signs of discomfort other than the sound. Greenspring looked down towards the ash pile and spoke clearly, ¡°Let the winds speak the truth!¡±


    A small breeze formed around the blacksmith¡¯s house. All the ash that had fallen around the house flew into the air. It formed a ball in front of Greenspring. The ball hardened into a solid object, falling to the ground in front of us with a soft thud. In the place of the ash pile, were harska footprints heading past the house.


    Greenspring looked at me and smiled. ¡°If we follow these tracks, we will find our blacksmith.¡±


    Nia walked over to us and examined the tracks. She frowned. ¡°Can you tell how old these tracks are?¡±


    We watched as Greenspring reached inside his shirt, pulling out his wolf pendant. The blank eyes of the wooden totem glowed red. Off in the distance, I heard the unmistakable sound of a wolf¡¯s howl. I turned to look for the source, seeing nothing but the open fields surrounding the village.


    I turned back towards Greenspring, who was now accompanied by a gray wolf. Its yellow eyes focused on the footprints. Lowering its head to the ground, it sniffed around the forge. Suddenly, it moved toward the east, keeping on the scent as best it could. The three of us got on our horses and followed after the wolf.


    Though I was nervous about facing the harska, I tried to stay brave. If I was to save my family, I couldn¡¯t let fear control me. Still, it was very exciting to be on a real adventure. It was like I was living in the stories Piopus used to tell me. I used to imagine leaving home and going on an adventure, but now those dreams were coming true. I looked towards the Sapphire Mountains, my heart filled with hope.


    Henry, Arienne, and Tamara, we will save you.

 Chapter 10: Nighttime Mysteries

    We rode in silence for several days. Green rolling hills and the occasional rabbit were all that could be seen. The Sapphire Mountains grew larger in the distance. Slowly towering over more of the landscape. It was terrifying. I couldn¡¯t stand to look at them, but there wasn¡¯t much else to look at. Greenspring¡¯s wolf ran ahead of us, sticking close to the scent of the harska.


    We camped that night under some oak trees that the wolf led us to. The trees were riddled with holes from various vermin. Since we had left, the three of us had alternated on who had to cook. Nia and I had both done it, and now it was Greenspring¡¯s turn. He looked down at the food in our packs, wondering what to do.


    ¡°My father taught me a bit about cooking, perhaps I can guess my way through the rest,¡± said Greenspring, pulling out an iron cooking pot.


    As Greenspring pulled out the ingredients, I got about making a fire. Nia had packed some flint and a steel fire starter, so I used that and some dry leaves I found. My first attempt was a failure. No matter how hard I smashed the flint against the steel there were no sparks. Hiding a smile, Nia took the flint from my hands and lit the fire with one clean strike.


    The fire quickly burned through the leaves, so I threw some sticks on top of the fire. There weren¡¯t many trees around, so sticks were the best we were going to get. Nia and I gathered some stones and placed them around the fire in a circle. With that, we had a nice base to put the pot on.


    Using some water we had brought with us from town, we filled the pot. Greenspring cut up pieces of beef, onions, potatoes, carrots, and some odd-looking mushrooms. The mushrooms did not look edible. They were thin with round protrusions leading up the base. He whistled to himself as he threw all the ingredients into the pot. Once the stew started to boil, Greenspring threw in some bread crumbs.


    As the water of the stew thickened into a broth, we took off the pot and placed it to the side. We had already got out our bowls and utensils, so we dove into the meal. My mouth watered as the smell of the dish reached my nose. It had a warm, comforting smell, like my own mother¡¯s cooking. I blew on my spoon to cool the stew and took my first bite.


    It was bland. Not just bland, revolting would have been a better word to describe it. The meat was still raw, though I noticed that Greenspring had no trouble enjoying the dish. The vegetables were still hard, cracking my teeth with every bite. As for the broth, it was like a thick sludge that slid down the throat. Nia made no signs that she disliked the meal, but she also didn¡¯t show any signs that she liked it.


    ¡°You could have cooked it better, Greenspring,¡± said Nia, as she took another bite.


    Greenspring laughed. ¡°Ah, yes, I suppose my father¡¯s cooking is not for everyone¡¯s taste.¡±


    ¡°You meant to cook it like that?¡± I asked, spitting a hard carrot out.


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± Greenspring said happily. ¡°My father always said, ¡®Food should have a bite.¡¯ A lesson I will never forget.¡±


    Stunned, I looked over to Nia for support. She nodded her head as she took another bite. A loud crunch came from both the muscled warrior and the dirty hermit. I looked down at the rest of my food, looking for some living thing to help me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind food with a bite, but this might bite us back,¡± said Nia. She flung some food at Greenspring as she pointed with her spoon.


    ¡°Something I will have to keep in mind,¡± replied Greenspring.


    Even with my discomfort about the dish, the three of us managed to finish it all. After we were done, I was tasked with cleaning all the dishes. Magic made it easy. Soon, it was time to decide the schedule for our watch.


    We sat around the dying embers of the fire. There had been a full moon a couple of nights ago, so we had plenty of light to see each other. Nia pulled out some sticks and the three of us took turns choosing them. I pulled the short stick, so I had the first watch.


    As Nia and Greenspring settled in for the night, I walked a good distance away from the camp. Looking around, I managed to find a fallen tree to sit on. There was no way I was going to stand for the next four hours, or even squat for that much time. I wrapped my cloak around myself to keep warm, but it didn¡¯t help much. The cold night air still slashed at my exposed skin. Snuggling into my cloak, I settled in for a long, cold watch.


    My little spot by the tree gave me enough of a field of view of our camp to make me comfortable. I could see the unmoving shapes of my companions as they slept in the distance. In a couple of hours, I would wake Nia for her watch. With nothing to do but look around, I counted the stars for fun.


    In the back of my mind, I made a plan for rescuing Tamara, Henry, and Arienne. We would sneak into the lair of the harska, whether it was a ruined castle or some deep dark cave. Monsters in stories always lived in something like that. Once inside, the three of us would locate our friends and family and help them sneak out. The hidden knife in my boot could be used if they were bound in any way. My only concern was that the others wouldn¡¯t know how to sneak around.


    Nia was loud and large. It would take enormous luck for her to go anywhere unnoticed. Greenspring could go into his wolf form to sneak, but that would make him a larger target to be spotted. Henry could be stealthy and so could Arienne, but she could be too loud if she got excited. I had no idea if Tamara could be sneaky. To be fair, I had no idea if any of them could sneak around. I had only met these people the other day.


    I used my arms as a pillow, settling my back into the bark of the tree. Here I was on some grand adventure with strangers. We were delving into the unknown and risking our lives to save our friends and family. I hoped Henry and Arienne were with Tamara. Maybe they could find comfort with each other.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    A dark shadow flashed across the sky, blocking out the light from several stars. I sat up and tried to locate the shadow, but the sky looked as peaceful as it had been before. The leaves on the tree waved in the wind, which blew silently across the plain. I shrugged, probably a bat or some nighttime bird of prey.


    The stars blinked out again, this time a much bigger shadow flashed across the sky. I crouched from where I was sitting and snuck back to the camp. There wasn¡¯t a lot of other noise to hide my movement, so I tested each spot before taking a step. About ten feet from Greenspring, I picked up my pace.


    I heard a loud woosh from above me, but I kept moving forward. Once I reached Greenspring, I reached out to wake him. Before I could, he turned toward me, his eyes illuminated by the moonlight. He moved his finger to his mouth, then looked over to Nia. I nodded and made my way to her.


    Nia was also awake and turned into a crouched position as I got closer. She looked at me and gestured to the tree. We both made our way over. We walked slowly, trying to keep to the more shaded parts of the campsite. At the tree¡¯s base, I turned my back and looked outward, keeping my eyes on the sky. Nia joined me, pulling out a small knife from her side as she did. I began to pull out my knife from my boot.


    Three shapes now flew across the night sky. They zipped across the sky so fast that I couldn¡¯t make out their shapes. I only moved my eyes as I watched them, making sure to limit the amount of head movement that I did. One of the shapes flew downwards and landed near our fire.


    The figure had large wings that it used to flutter down to the ground. Large claws dug into the dirt as it landed, its humanoid body only shown by the dim light of the moon. The strange figure had the head of an owl, swiveling around on its neck. Black eyes caught us, with the head focusing in after. It was a harpy.


    The harpy laughed a sickening laugh. ¡°Oy! Look what we got here. Two little bugs hiding under the leaves.¡± The other two harpies flew down after him, laughing as well.


    A smaller harpy jumped up and down with excitement as he landed. ¡°What do you think Handley? Are they tasty bugs? Delicious bugs?¡±


    The harpy, who seemed to be named Handley, stepped forward again. ¡°Won¡¯t know till we take a bite, now will we? Watch out for the wolf now, Kerle.¡±


    The largest of the three harpies flapped his wings to gain some height, before turning to the right. He thrust forward with his claw and caught onto Greenspring in wolf form. Greenspring struggled to get free of the iron grip as the harpy bashed his body against the ground. When that didn¡¯t work the first time, Kerle did it again, and again till Greenspring lay motionless on the ground. A liquid, which I only saw from the moon reflecting off it, leaked from his head.


    Kerle dropped the lifeless body and took his place behind his two allies. I watched as they stepped closer and closer to me and Nia. She got ready to strike as soon as they got near enough, while I struggled with my boot. Once I got my knife out of my boot, I held it out toward the three harpies.


    ¡°What business do you have with three simple travelers?¡± I asked, my voice shaking from fear.


    Handley stopped the other two harpies with his massive wings. His eyes squinted as he focused on me. My hand quivered as I held the dagger. Handley called out in response, ¡°Three simple travelers, huh? I should ask you why you¡¯re in our territory?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know this was your territory,¡± I answered. ¡°If you¡¯ll let us, we¡¯ll be on our way out of here.¡±


    The harpy chuckled. ¡°You honestly think that I¡¯ll let you go, bugs? You must be a special kind of stupid. No, I think we¡¯ll take our due payment and be on our way.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s money you want, we have it! Name a gold price and we¡¯ll pay it.¡±


    That made the harpy stop. He turned to his companions and whispered to the large harpy named Kerle. Kerle glanced over at us before whispering something back to Handley. Handley laughed again, turning back to us. ¡°Fine then, bug, empty your pockets.¡±


    I reached inside my pocket, pulling out a bag of gold. It wasn¡¯t everything that I had, that was with the horses. They didn¡¯t need to know about that. If they decided to look there, I could make up an excuse about not being able to go and get it. Nia had no pockets on her night clothes, so she didn¡¯t move. She never took her eyes off the harpy in the center.


    A light flashed in the corner of my eye. I looked to Nia to see her arm outstretched, her knife nowhere to be seen. Handley fell to the ground, the knife stuck into his forehead. Suddenly, Greenspring sprang up from the ground and tackled the largest harpy. He dragged him to the ground, ripping off his wings. Blood splattered across the field.


    The smallest harpy tried to run, only to be grabbed by Nia. She wrapped her arms around the creature. I ran back to the campsite to grab some rope. The harpies¡¯ claws slashed the air wildly. He cried out, ¡°Bugs! Stupid bugs! Let me go you stupid bugs!¡±


    Nia tightened her grip on the harpy. ¡°Ya better shut up, I ain¡¯t got much patience left.¡±


    The smaller harpy stopped his flailing. He looked around at his companions, his head swiveling around as best it could with Nia¡¯s grip on him. I returned from the camp with some rope and, with Nia¡¯s help, managed to tie him up. We looked at our handy work with pride. The harpies¡¯ wings were tied, as well as his claws. The rope dragged through his beak, keeping him from making noise.


    Greenspring walked forward, leaning on his staff. He put his hand on my shoulder, smiling in the moonlight. The top of his head was covered in blood but otherwise looked clear of injuries. I stared in amazement at the hermit. He must have noticed my expression because he chuckled to himself.


    ¡°Surprised?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I thought he cracked your skull? Blood dripped from your head,¡± I said, exasperated.


    Nia placed the harpy by the horses, tying him to the tree. Once she was done, she walked backward to keep an eye on him. Even when she got back to the tree we hid by, she still glanced at him. ¡°You gotta teach me how you survived that,¡± said Nia.


    Greenspring pulled out his necklace. ¡°Another feature of my totem. It possesses some healing properties, though I have to be conscious to activate them. I almost lost it, but when I thought of you two falling as well¡­ It kept my blood flowing.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can thank Nia for giving you the opening. That was the quickest throw I¡¯ve ever seen, and deadly too!¡± I exclaimed, slapping Nia¡¯s back.


    Nia blushed. ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°A master class effort,¡± said Greenspring. I nodded as well.


    ¡°I could teach you if you want.¡±


    ¡°Yeah I¡¯d like that,¡± I replied.


    Greenspring waved his necklace, shaking his head. ¡°I will stick to the ancient arts, thank you very much.¡±


    Since it was my shift when we were attacked, Nia took over for the next watch. Greenspring and I laid down by the empty fireplace. The harpy fell asleep hours before I did, and Greenspring¡¯s calm breathing told me he did as well. I watched as Nia moved silently around the camp, only able to see her massive silhouette. So, she could sneak around after all.

 Chapter 11: Preparations and Practice

    We continued our journey, now with the harpy tied to the back of our horses. Nia wanted to kill him, but Greenspring and I wanted to keep him alive until we could safely interrogate him. We were still in harpy territory after all. As the Sapphire Mountains grew closer, the terrain started to change. The rolling hills grew larger and trees became more frequent.


    Signs of the harska also grew more evident. We found recently used fireplaces, visible footprints, and cut marks along the trees. Greenspring also found some shards of rock near one of the fireplaces. According to him, this was a sign that they had made new weapons. When we fought them at the forge, I did remember them using stone weapons. Though it was hard to tell with the uneven lighting.


    We rode behind Greenspring¡¯s wolf while looking for a place to camp for the night. With the harpy in tow, we had to be extra careful to find a good spot. I pointed out a small clearing in the middle of a dense group of trees. Hidden from the sky, it was the perfect place to hide from any unwanted observers. We tied our horses to the nearby trees and set up camp. The harpy we left tied up near the horses. Nia fed and brushed them, while Greenspring and I got to making dinner.


    We decided not to cook anything, choosing to go with dry food instead. With the recent attack by the harpies, we couldn¡¯t risk it, the smoke from the fire would give us away. We resigned ourselves to eating bread and water. I had some dried jerky, so we ate that as well. The harpy we captured only ate the bread, but he didn¡¯t complain. After eating, he quickly fell asleep.


    Nia sat by me as we ate, watching me out of the corner of her eye. I noticed her but decided not to call attention to it. When she decided to talk to me, she would talk to me. I didn¡¯t have to wait long to hear what she wanted to ask.


    ¡°Norman?¡± asked Nia. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering, how does your magic work?¡±


    I turned, raising my eyebrow. ¡°What makes you ask?¡±


    ¡°I noticed that when the harpy attacked, you didn¡¯t try to cast any spells. But when the harska attacked, you were playing songs on your instrument there. I¡¯m assuming that was you using magic. Why didn¡¯t you do that against the harpies?¡±


    ¡°Bards, like myself, play music to use magic. So you are correct that I was using magic against the harska. As for why I didn¡¯t do that against the harpies, well... I didn¡¯t think about it. I was too scared I guess.¡±


    ¡°So you play a song and then something magical happens?¡± she asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t have to play a song to use magic, that¡¯s just the easiest way to do it. My mandolin, or my voice, is a conduit for magic. Specifically, because they both produce sound. Bards can manipulate sound to cast spells. As long as there is sound, I can use magic.¡±


    Greenspring nodded and added, ¡°My magic comes from nature. Either through plants or animals. Like Norman¡¯s instrument, they are a conduit for magic. Sometimes even the air is enough to use magic.¡±


    Nia looked to the side. ¡°Could you teach spells to someone who doesn¡¯t know magic?¡±


    ¡°I was able to learn from Piopus without knowing magic,¡± I said with a shrug. ¡°Of course, I was quite young. The younger you are, the more susceptible to learning magic you are.¡±


    ¡°Something to think about I guess,¡± said Nia.


    I took a large sip of water, the cool liquid slid down my throat as I thought. Was Nia interested in learning magic? Her skills with her axe already made her a force to be reckoned with, magic would only aid in her strength. Though it would be hard to teach someone who wasn¡¯t a child.


    ¡°Perhaps we can make a deal that will benefit all of us,¡± said Greenspring, his mouth was filled with bread as he talked. ¡°You can teach Norman how to fight, and Norman and I will teach you magic. You did offer to teach Norman your knife trick, remember?¡±


    Nia nodded, but I wasn¡¯t so easily convinced. ¡°How does that benefit you?¡± I asked Greenspring.


    Greenspring smiled. ¡°Well, I do need stronger bodyguards.¡± He laughed. ¡°Besides, it will be fun to see Nia train you. That is more than enough of a benefit to me.¡±


    We both looked to Nia for her answer. Her facial expressions switched from happy to nervous and then back again. She squished some bread in her hands together before taking a bite. We watched her chew and then wash it down with some water. Finally, she looked at the two of us. ¡°Count me in.¡±


    The next morning, I stood ready in the center of a large field. Greenspring made a circular training area for us out of branches. He watched from the sidelines, the tied-up harpy next to him. I bounced from foot to foot at the edge of the circle, while Nia stood opposite me. We both had large sticks to act as weapons. I fixed my grip several times on my stick. Nia stood calmly with her stick pointed down.


    We both looked towards Greenspring. He would be calling pauses in the action as well as making sure things didn¡¯t get too heated. With a nod from him, we got ready to fight. Nia lifted her stick, brandishing it above her head. I tightened my grip on my weapon as well.


    Nia was the first to act, coming at me fast with an overhead swing. I blocked it with my stick and tried to transition into an attack on her side. She took a step back to avoid it. Stepping forward again, she lunged at me. I tried to dodge to the left, but she caught me in the middle of my movement. Her stick slapped my side, hurting more than a stick should. Greenspring called a pause so we took a couple of steps back to cool off.


    My breathing was starting to get ragged, but I carried on. Greenspring called for us to resume, so I wiped the sweat off my brow and got ready. Nia seemed calm and collected, not even sweating from our minor tussle. To her, this was a warm-up. I decided to make the first move and rushed forward.


    I made a feint to the left, before swinging at her neck. Nia blocked the attack with ease and kicked me back. I slid on the damp grass, trying to get my footing. She preyed on my momentary unbalance and kicked me in the chest again. I fell to the ground where Nia placed her stick at my throat.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Greenspring paused the fight again. Nia held out her hand to help me up, which I graciously accepted. As she pulled me up from the ground she said, ¡°You¡¯re too predictable, Norman.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± I replied, brushing dirt and grass off my pants.


    ¡°Your left leg leads every attack you make. Once that starts moving, I know you''re gonna move with it. Then there are your facial expressions. You squint once you think about attacking, and you look to where you''re gonna attack. Honestly Norman, it¡¯s pretty bad.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Alright, well how do I fix it?¡±


    Nia played with a bit of her hair while she thought about my question. I looked over to Greenspring, who was playing with his wolf, much to the dismay of the harpy. He would throw a nearby branch and the wolf would race after it, trotting back happily with the branch in its mouth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on your leg first,¡± said Nia. I nodded in agreement and got into a combat-ready stance.


    ¡°Predictability is the death of a fighter. Once your opponents know how you¡¯re gonna act, they¡¯ve already won the battle. Instead of leading with your left leg, try switching to your right every other swing. That will help build muscle memory when a real battle happens. Do that for me, one hundred times.¡±


    ¡°One hundred!¡± I whined. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for that. What about saving Tamara?¡±


    ¡°If you aren¡¯t ready to fight when the time comes, it won¡¯t matter how soon we get there. Now, give me one hundred swings!¡± she yelled at the top of her lungs.


    I quickly started swinging the stick from side to side, stepping forward with each swing. I made sure to switch which leg I led with each time. As I worked on improving myself, Greenspring and Nia worked on packing up our camp. By the time I was done, sweat covered my body. My arms and legs ached, but I knew it would only get worse as the days got on.


    Every morning on our little journey, Nia would train me in some new fighting techniques. We trained on predicting your opponent¡¯s movements, how to keep them from predicting yours, and which body parts to attack first. All of it was drilled into my head day after day. Greenspring chuckled to himself as he watched my suffering. I wasn¡¯t sure what made me angrier, the fact that Greenspring enjoyed my discomfort, or that Nia let him.


    Every evening, Greenspring and I worked on teaching Nia magic. Since she had no knowledge of magic, I started small. The first spell I taught her changed the pitch of her voice. Master Piopus had taught me that spell so I could perform duets by myself. It wasn¡¯t that hard to use, only requiring humming three notes while rubbing your neck. Nia picked up on it quickly, learning faster than I had when I was a child.


    Greenspring taught her how to understand his wolf. It wasn¡¯t really a spell, more like learning a new language, but Nia took to it quickly. Then he transitioned into teaching her how to speak with different types of animals. I wish I could have listened in on those lessons myself, but I still had to work on my swordplay.


    Within a couple of days, we had reached the edge of the Tehle Forest. Trees grew close to their neighbors in the forest, fighting over each other for space. The ground was littered with leaves and roots poking out of the ground. Faintly, I could hear birds calling in the new day.


    ¡°What are they saying, Nia?¡± I asked.


    She had a disgusted look on her face. ¡°You don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    Beyond the forest lay the foot of the Sapphire Mountains where we suspected the harska lived. Greenspring¡¯s wolf confirmed, at least, that the trail led into the forest.


    Greenspring walked up to the nearest tree and placed his hand on it, saying, ¡°Oh mighty oak! How long have you thrived at the edge of this forest? Your ancestors made this collection of trees what it is today. Yet, there is no king or queen to rule over your kind. No, each tree fights for their dominance in the kingdom of nature. Permit us to enter your domain, so that we may rescue our own.¡±


    We stood in silence as Greenspring talked to the tree. I looked over to Nia, who only stared in awe at the dirty hermit. I knew that he was a druid, master of nature magic, but talking to trees was a bit much. It sounded ridiculous to me.


    The wind picked up. Leaves, hanging from the thick branches of the trees, danced in the wind. Several fell to the ground as the wind blew harder and harder. Yet, the wind never reached Greenspring. His clothes hung loosely from his body. Not a hair moved on his head.


    The wind stopped. We watched as Greenspring smiled at the great oak that stood before him. He reached inside his pocket and pulled out some kind of green-colored dirt. Leaning on his staff, he spread the dirt at the base of the tree. Slowly, he stood back up and turned to us.


    ¡°This forest will do us no harm,¡± he said, patting the trunk of the tree.


    ¡°Would it have hurt us if you hadn¡¯t done that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Would you harm someone who entered your home without asking?¡± replied Greenspring. I didn¡¯t answer him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t take me in there,¡± said the harpy, staring wide-eyed into the dark depths of the forest.


    ¡°We could kill you now,¡± replied Nia, smiling. ¡°How does that sound?¡±


    Greenspring shook his head. ¡°No, he is right. This is as far as we take him. The other harpies will not follow us here.¡±


    Sliding off my horse, I untied him from the back of Nia¡¯s horse. We never got around to questioning him, but it didn¡¯t matter. Greenspring¡¯s wolf never lost the trail, so we never needed the harpy¡¯s help. Still, I was curious about how much he knew. After putting him onto the ground, I dragged him away from the forest.


    ¡°How often do you see harska in your territory?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is,¡± he replied, struggling against his bonds.


    ¡°If you lie again I¡¯ll let Nia kill you.¡±


    He struggled harder. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that is! You have to believe me, I don¡¯t know every word you humans use for everything.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°They¡¯re cat-like creatures, about half the size of myself. Starting to ring a bell.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re too fast for us to catch, so we leave them alone. Some passed by us a couple of days before we saw you.¡±


    ¡°How many?¡± I asked, looking into his eyes.


    He met my gaze. ¡°A large group, maybe ten or more. Some of them were carrying large bags. I wanted to eat them, but my brother said no. Said we made a deal with their king.¡±


    Now a good ways from the edge of the forest, I sat him upright and held my knife to his bonds. Greenspring and Nia watched me nervously, ready to strike if he tried anything. ¡°Next time you see them, kill them all.¡± I cut through the ropes. He pushed me back and flew into the air, heading back towards Kent¡¯s Crossing.


    After watching him disappear into the sky, I walked back to my horse. I remembered the name of the king that harska had talked about, Gunner. My blood boiled as I thought about this harska king. Whoever he was, I was going to personally end him.


    We made our way forward, following Greenspring¡¯s wolf deeper into the forest. As we went further into the thicket of trees, the tracks became more noticeable. There were more cut marks on the base of the trees and broken branches lying on the ground. Nia even found a dried piece of their stool.


    Even with Greenspring¡¯s ritual to appease the forest, I still had a sense of unease. Every step that we took brought us closer to the harska. We hadn¡¯t even discussed how we planned to rescue Tamara, hoping that an idea would come to us as we got closer. I assumed that Nia would want to rush in, while Greenspring would want to take a more careful approach. I had no idea what to do and no plan of action.


    The other two must have been in as deep of thought as I was. They stayed silent as we followed the eccentric wolf. It took a break every couple of steps to follow some new trail, and discover new details that we would have missed. I lost count of how many pieces of cloth we found caught on some tree branch. Soon, we would find where they had taken our friends and family. We would rescue them.

 Chapter 12: Infiltration

    Nia was the first to break the silence. ¡°We better look for a place to camp for the night.¡±


    We found a small clearing in the forest. It was farther away from the path the harska had taken than I would have liked, but we didn¡¯t have much of a choice. I started collecting firewood, while Nia prepared the food. Greenspring mentioned that he had something he had to take care of and left, leaving me and Nia alone. As the last rays of sunlight disappeared behind the thick trees, we started to eat our meager meal.


    Dinner was nothing more than soup. We had run out of fresh vegetables and meat, so we used whatever we could find that wasn¡¯t spoiled. The smell from the pot was vulgar, but we made it work. Not like we had much we could do about it. It stuck to the back of my throat as I tried to swallow, causing me to gag and spit out the vile concoction. Even after it was long gone I could still feel it sliding down my throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Norman,¡± said Nia, playing with the soup in her bowl.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I should have packed more food before we left. When Greenspring gets back we¡¯ll take a day and see if we can find something.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about the food.¡± Nia sat up straighter, placing her dinner off to the side. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bringing you on this mess of a journey.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I¡¯d have gone on this journey whether you and Greenspring had volunteered or not. They took my family, just as they took yours.¡±


    Nia nodded. ¡°Still, if I hadn¡¯t introduced you to Tamara¡­¡±


    I moved to sit closer to Nia, placing my arm around her. ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself.¡± She returned the hug, squeezing the life out of me. I took a deep breath and held it, letting the air fill my lungs. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll get used to that,¡± I said, half-joking. Nia laughed.


    The cold air blowing through the trees caused me to start shivering. I moved to my bag and grabbed a blanket out of it. Beth had knitted it for me after we got married. It still smelled like home. Nia seemed unfazed by the night air. She looked off into the forest with a worried expression on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said.


    Nia sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about him. I don¡¯t want to have to take his watch if he¡¯s gone too long.¡±


    We laughed, causing some nearby birds to fly out of their nest. After putting out the fire, we went to bed. Nia took the first watch. If Greenspring returned before it was time for the second watch, then he would take it. If not, then Nia and I would share the watch. Not much we could do about it, other than wait for Greenspring to get back.


    I had faith that he would return. He seemed like the type to go off on his own sometimes. You heard about those types of stories told over empty mugs that it almost became expected in a group like this. Nia didn¡¯t seem to be worried, which did help me stay calm.


    I laid down on my blanket, wrapping one side around myself, and tried to sleep. The cold air didn¡¯t help, constantly blowing past the leaves and making them rustle loudly. I wanted to yell at the wind to be quiet. Greenspring might have had some ritual to tell it off, but he wasn¡¯t here. Before I knew it, sleep had overtaken me.


    It was a restless sleep. Images of my family came in and out of focus. Each time I thought I was close enough to see them, they were replaced by a glowing pair of yellow cat-like eyes. A hideous laugh echoed throughout my head. I couldn¡¯t run from it, nor could I hide.


    Greenspring gently shook me awake. I blinked and rubbed my eyes, trying to make sense of where I was. Moonlight fell through the leaves of the trees above. My hand grabbed a handful of damp grass. It was still night. Like most dreams, the visions I had experienced faded from my mind.


    I smelled a sweet smell. Looking down, I noticed Greenspring had a basket of berries next to him. He smiled as his eyes followed mine. ¡°They are for good luck,¡± he said, moving back so I could sit up. ¡°Help yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I replied, stretching to wake my tired bones. The longer I was awake, the more the fear that had gripped my dreams faded away.


    ¡°I came back at the end of Nia¡¯s watch. Nothing happened during mine. Nia is asleep over there. Try not to wake us,¡± said Greenspring. He seemed tired. Dark bags hung under his eyes. Had he been hunting for berries all this time?


    I thanked him and got started on my watch. It was a cold night, but the additional food did help raise my spirits. As the air started to warm from the rising sun, I felt a renewed sense of purpose. I will save my family. Once everyone was awake, we cleaned up our camp and got started on the day.


    We continued through the forest. The air got colder as we approached the Sapphire Mountains. I looked towards those grey mounds of rock, peeking out through the leaves, hoping to be done with this trip. It had been far too long since I had relaxed. Too long since I had laid under a tree and told stories to my daughter.


    Greenspring raised his hand. His wolf walked close to the ground, tracking whatever scent he had found. Hopping off his horse, Greenspring followed the wolf to a nearby tree. Nia and I watched in horror as he took off a bit of bark and ate it. The bark crunched loudly in his mouth.


    ¡°Did you have to do that?¡± whispered Nia.


    ¡°We are close,¡± said Greenspring as he spat out the bark. ¡°Nasty stuff that is.¡±


    We couldn¡¯t see the base of the mountain from where we were, so the three of us tied up our horses and snuck forward. This would be the first chance we had to see who we were dealing with, and we didn¡¯t want to ruin it by getting caught. Greenspring helped us sneak by blowing any debris away with his staff. A gust of wind blew from the tip, silent but effective. More druidic magic I had come to expect from the dirty-looking old man.


    Using my mandolin, I was able to mimic the sounds of nature to cover our footsteps. It wasn¡¯t a spell Piopus had taught me, it was something I had learned as a child. I wasn¡¯t sure how I learned it, I only remembered knowing it for as long as I could walk. Back then, I would hum the spell so that I could sneak food. Beth and Zadona, my childhood friend, had also learned it from me. That was how Piopus discovered me, and why he chose to tutor me.


    With the combined effort of my playing and Greenspring¡¯s staff, we were completely silent. Nia watched us, attempting to commit to memory how we performed our magical tricks. I made a mental note to teach it to her once we were all safe.


    In the distance, we could hear yelling and the sound of stone hitting against stone. I looked toward my two companions, who had similar faces of worry. The three of us knew what those sounds meant, they were the sounds of construction.


    Our fears were confirmed once we broke the last line of trees. We stood on a hill looking down at the base of the mountain. In the valley between, a river cut lazily through the earth. It curved along the edge of the mountain, disappearing around the side of it. What was beyond the river terrified us. Built into the mountainside was a great fortress.


    Two towers stood tall at the base, with a wall connecting them. In the middle of the wall, stood two huge wooden doors. There was no doubt that they had some way to lock it if intruders arrived. For now, it stood half open, with harska swarming out of it like ants.


    One of the walls connected to the mountainside looked like it had suffered some damage. Harska formed a line carrying stone bricks to the wall, placing them down before going back for more. From atop the towers, more harska yelled orders to their brethren down below.


    Others marched along the line with spears in hand. They wore shabby-looking armor made out of blocks of wood, yet they had an air of superiority about them. It didn¡¯t look like the harska carrying the stones were slaves, they weren¡¯t beaten down or bruised.


    Nia tapped me on the shoulder and pointed out some archers on the wall. Their cat-like faces scanned the edge of the forest. As slow as we could, we snuck back into the safety of the trees. Already I had some worries about getting everyone out of there, and it seemed like my companions did as well. Once we were a good distance away, Greenspring threw up his hands in frustration.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°How are we going to get in there?¡± he asked, his brow furrowed. ¡°I thought harska lived in caves, not dwarven fortresses! How did they build something like that?¡±


    Dwarves were known to build their homes out of rock. Sometimes they built directly into the mountain. On the west coast, there was a massive dwarven town called Feaucu. From what I had heard, it was built in an active volcano. I had never heard of any dwarves living in the Sapphire Mountains, but it was possible.


    Nia crossed her arms. ¡°We¡¯re going in there.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a plan?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not yet, we need to watch them for a bit. See their guard rotations and all that.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± huffed Greenspring. ¡°I will be eager to hear how you plan to perform that miracle.¡±


    Nia sat and watched for hours, taking note of every detail of the fortress. I was in charge of bringing her food and water. Greenspring watched our backs, though he was still a bit frustrated. He made sure to complain whenever I got close.


    As the moon crested over the mountain tops, Nia snuck back to our little camp. Greenspring was on watch, so I missed seeing her sneak through the trees, but they woke me up as soon as she got back. We sat in a circle as Nia pulled out some parchment.


    The parchment featured a sketch of the fortress. Nia had written down the approximate times of patrols, and how many came through the front gates. She had tried to find any secret passages into the fortress but was unsuccessful. Dwarves liked to hide their exits in case of emergency. They might have had some, but we weren¡¯t close enough to check.


    ¡°Are you saying we have to go through the front door?¡± asked Greenspring, surprised.


    ¡°The front is the only way in. Not a single harska came from around the back, which tells me they don¡¯t have an entrance or exit back there. We could climb up the wall, but that would be too hard with our current supplies. So yes, we¡¯re going through the front door.¡±


    I rubbed my chin as I examined the parchment. There would only be a brief window for us to sneak in. Even then, there was no telling if we could sneak out the same way we came in. ¡°Do we have more time to gather information?¡± I asked.


    ¡°If you want to let your family suffer any longer in there, be my guest. I¡¯ll be going in tomorrow. Come with me or not, I don¡¯t care anymore. I didn¡¯t come all this way to quit,¡± replied Nia.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± I said. ¡°I think we should spend more time coming up with a plan. We have no idea what the inside even looks like. What if they have traps set up in there?¡±


    ¡°Then we get rid of them,¡± said Nia.


    ¡°You are missing the point,¡± said Greenspring.


    Nia angrily waved her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think. Tamara is suffering in there, and I¡¯m gonna rescue her. If you have a problem with that, keep it to yourself.¡±


    ¡°Nia, don¡¯t be hasty,¡± I said, trying to sound sympathetic. ¡°I want to save my family too, but¡ª¡±


    She grabbed her axe and started to head back through the trees. ¡°I¡¯m heading out at noon tomorrow, with or without you.¡±


    Greenspring and I exchanged a glance, then shrugged. I certainly wasn¡¯t going to let her go and kill herself. Greenspring looked like he thought the same thing. I took one final look at the parchment before going back to sleep. Staying awake all night worrying about it wouldn¡¯t help.


    In the morning, we gathered all the supplies we needed and headed out. Greenspring told the horses we would be back soon. They didn¡¯t answer him, but he was confident they would wait for our return. The bottom of the wall extended into the riverbed. Along it were some thick bushes that we could hide in. We waited until noon to move, we needed every advantage we could get. The second the sun reached its peak in the sky, Nia began her descent toward the mountain.


    It was difficult to keep up with the warrior. She would move quickly, then stop or go slow. We hadn¡¯t had time to fully discuss the plan, so Greenspring and I were left to follow her lead. I was starting to get annoyed. The least she could do was keep a consistent pace.


    The doors of the fortress stretched out before us. Though the harska were only half the size of a normal human, their architecture put ours to shame. My stomach ached as I looked up at the towers of wood. Taking a deep breath, I looked down at my feet. Greenspring began to get annoyed that I wasn¡¯t moving and started to push me forward.


    Since the guards were trading shifts, the massive doors were slightly open. That gave us enough room to squeeze inside. Nia went first, while Greenspring and I followed closely. Once we were inside, we ran behind a pillar to take cover.


    The front doors led into an equally massive entrance hall. Doors leading off to countless rooms covered the walls. At the end of the hall was another set of massive doors. We all assumed they wouldn¡¯t keep prisoners near their leader, so we headed to the least kept door we could find. That was our best bet for finding our friends and family.


    That door led us into a small closet. Tools for cleaning and fixing the outside walls were piled in the room. Before we left, I swiped a set of keys hanging on the wall. The next door led to another hall. This one was much smaller than the entrance hall. Fewer doors were lining the walls as well, but we decided to keep going.


    We took the door immediately to our right. Call it luck or intuition, but we found a staircase leading up and down. From outside the fortress, it didn¡¯t look like they had room to host prisoners above ground, so we headed down. The stairs were built for the smaller bodies of the harska, so we had to squeeze to fit in.


    At the bottom of the stairs were three more doors. Nia cursed under her breath. ¡°More doors? How many doors does this place need.¡±


    Greenspring crouched low to the ground as he walked to the center of the room. He ran his wrinkled fingers along the stone floor, disrupting the dirt that covered them. Thin lines remained where his fingers had been. We watched in horror as Greenspring brought his fingertips to his mouth and licked them. He must have liked the taste as he went back for another.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I whispered. ¡°That¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Magic isn¡¯t always songs and poems, Bard. Sometimes you have to get your hands dirty; or in this case, your tongue.¡± The druid smiled as his fingertips glowed green. Even thinner lines lit up from the groove he had carved in the dirt, spreading to all corners of the room. They glowed in different colors. Greenspring seemed to make some sense of it as he walked to the door to the west.


    ¡°Tamara is this way,¡± said Greenspring. ¡°Keep close and keep quiet.¡±


    Nia and I followed in silence behind the hermit. The glowing lines lit up the dark halls, allowing us to see. Like a wolf stalking its prey, Greenspring navigated the winding halls with ease. Even avoiding some basic traps set up for invaders. I was glad he had come with us. Without his magic, we would have never even found the fortress. At least, not within a reasonable timeframe.


    With how little room we had to move, I was unable to play my mandolin to help us sneak. It didn¡¯t matter either way, there weren¡¯t any noises to mimic inside a fortress like this. Only Greenspring was able to move completely silently. I wanted to ask him how, but we didn¡¯t have the time to waste.


    Sweat dripped from Nia¡¯s body as she willed every muscle to silence. Her large size made it hard for her to navigate the tiny halls, and even harder to stay quiet. Even I was having trouble avoiding noise on the stone surface. A wrong step and the sole of your boot could knock against the floor a little too loudly. I wasn¡¯t sure how good harska hearing was, and I wasn¡¯t trying to risk finding it.


    A single door lay before us. Greenspring hurried to pull open the wooden door, still taking some care to be quiet. As soon as the hinges felt the first bit of movement, a horrible smell drifted from behind the door. It smelled like unwashed bodies piled together. I held my nose to keep myself from gagging, but couldn¡¯t stop my eyes from watering.


    The room was mostly empty. In the center was a large pit that descended into the darkness. Two chairs facing a table, pushed against the wall, were the only furniture in the room. We could hear groaning coming from the bottom of the pit.


    I walked to the edge of the pit and pulled out a dead firefly from my pocket. The bug had dried a long time ago and felt fragile in my hand. I crushed the bug in my hands, rubbing its flakey remains over my hands. The remains turned into a grey powder and melded with my skin. I looked at my hands and raised them above my head.


    ¡°With your death comes a new rebirth,¡± I sang, speaking barely above a whisper. ¡°Let the light of your ancestors shine again.¡±


    My hands glowed a faint yellow color. Like water, that light dropped from my hands and formed into small balls at my feet. I grabbed the balls and handed one each to Nia and Greenspring. The last ball I tossed into the hole, watching it fall past the smooth carved stone. It landed with a soft thud at the bottom, illuminating a mess of bodies and filth.


    From the distance we were at, it was hard to tell where one body began and another ended. All of it formed a moving blob that writhed in filth. At first, the bodies seemed hesitant to approach the ball, but they soon looked up and started to yell. I tried to gesture for them to be quiet, but they couldn¡¯t see me. We waited for someone to hear the loud pleas of those in the pit, but no one came.


    Those down below looked human, or at least some mix of the various folks that lived around here. They were all dressed in rags and covered with gashes and scars. I tried to look for Tamara, but it seemed that it was a lost cause. It was too far away for me to make anyone out clearly.


    Nia took out some rope and dropped it into the hole. We weren¡¯t quite sure how we were going to get all these people out of the fortress, but we couldn¡¯t leave them there. I trusted that Nia and Greenspring were good enough fighters for us to escape. My music would give us some speed, hopefully getting out before the harska even knew what was coming.


    The end of the rope fell to the bottom, where it was immediately grabbed onto by everyone nearby. Nia braced herself against the wall, digging her heels into the floor. The stench that wafted from the pit as we pulled the first person out almost made me gag. Greenspring also looked sick as he pulled with all his strength.


    We heard the door slamming against the wall as harska forces rushed into the room. Greenspring and I dropped the rope and rushed to defend Nia, but it was no use. The superior numbers of the harska tackled us against the wall. They tied our limbs and gagged us. Nia managed to let the person down safely at the bottom of the pit, before getting tied up as well.


    I felt a sharp pain at the back of my head before it all went dark.

 Chapter 13: Kings and Princesses

    I awoke on the cold floor, my arms and legs tied behind me. My jaw was forced open by a roll of cloth stuffed inside. Nothing hurt, but that didn¡¯t mean I was comfortable. Looking around, I was on the floor of a large room carved from rock. Pickaxe marks covered the wall, illuminated by hanging lanterns. Those same lanterns lit up the faces of harska, who looked angrily down at me. They stood huddled on a red carpet, with designs woven with a golden thread.


    At the back of the room was a throne carved out of stone. The rough stone reflected light off it in uneven patterns, creating a menacing shadow. Sitting on the throne was a grey-colored harska. His body was slightly overweight, hanging lazily off the throne. Yellow eyes, with a hint of green, stared down at me.


    For the first time, I noticed my two companions lying beside me. Nia and Greenspring were bound but their gags had already been removed. They hadn¡¯t woken up yet. I looked up at the harska on the throne, he was dressed in plain brown clothes made of wool. He smiled and pointed a finger at one of the harska nearby. They grabbed the ropes holding my limbs together and jerked me upward onto my knees. One of them pulled out my gag, letting it drip spit onto the floor.


    The harska laughed. ¡°So, these are the humans who attacked my brothers and sisters at Kent¡¯s Crossing? How pathetic. I was prepared for a real fight out of you.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked.


    He stood up and walked toward me. ¡°I am Gunner, The Rebel King. First of my name, first of my line.¡± The crowd of harska cheered loudly for their leader. Gunner let them praise him for a bit, before stopping them with a glance. He looked down at me. ¡°I¡¯m more interested in who you are, bard.¡±


    Gunner pointed to Greenspring, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the dire wolf, son of the lifeless tiger. Protector of the eternal grove. Though his disguise was clever, it could never mask his true scent. My nose can always sniff out cowards.¡± He spat on the unconscious druid.


    Nia groaned and shifted. She raised her head and looked uneasily at the harska, who stared back in return. ¡°It seems that the princess has decided to join us. How¡¯s your daddies¡¯ kingdom serving him? Better now that you¡¯re gone?¡±


    ¡°How do you¡ª¡± Nia started to ask.


    ¡°I¡¯ve researched quite a bit about you since you killed my brothers and sisters,¡± said Gunner. ¡°I¡¯ve always been one to prepare for everything.¡± He nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve discovered the tales of a northern princess who ran away from home to escape the throne. Of course, it was easy to find out who you were. At least the druid tried to disguise himself.¡± Gunner laughed. ¡°A pleasure to have you in my court, Princess Blackhorn. I¡¯ll make sure to give you a room close to our own princess. I¡¯m sure the two of you will have plenty to talk about.¡±


    The rebel king turned to look at me. He was so close I could smell fish from the local river on his breath. I turned away, only to be pulled back by Gunner¡¯s hand. Anger surged through me, but all I could do was glare at him. His smile fell as it turned into a curious frown. Gunner¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he looked at me. From this distance, his demeanor made up for his small stature.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of you, bard. I know you entered Kent¡¯s Crossing on the back of some merchant. From what my scouts tell me, you play well. I¡¯m curious to see why you stand with these outcasts. I wonder why some nameless musician thinks he¡¯s worthy to kill my brothers and sisters?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anybody,¡± I replied through gritted teeth. While I was furious, I was still afraid. Both emotions fought for control, but there was little I could do either way. Still, it couldn¡¯t get any worse than the situation we were in. No reason to beg for forgiveness.


    ¡°Lies,¡± said Gunner. He stood up and turned around, pulling up the back of his shirt. His tail, long and thin, wrapped around his waist. Names were etched into his back in writing, so small I could only read it as close as I was. The scars were still red as if they were carved recently.


    He turned his head back to me. ¡°These are the names of my siblings, the same siblings you killed at that blacksmith¡¯s house. Do you even remember their faces? Their last words? Or did you see them as kindling for your bloodlust?¡±


    ¡°Your siblings attacked first!¡± yelled Nia. ¡°What were we supposed to do, let them take Tamara?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Gunner. ¡°You should have worshipped the ground they walked on.¡±


    Gunner made his way back to his throne. Greenspring had started to wake up but hadn¡¯t made any noise. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see him breathing heavily. His eyes squinted up at the throne. The harska at the edges of the chamber watched their king in awe.


    Sitting on his throne, Gunner gestured to us. ¡°I¡¯m not like you. Whereas you take for yourselves, I provide for my family. Perhaps you should be taught my grand mercy. Send them to the pit.¡±


    Three guards stepped forward and grabbed onto our ropes. Nia struggled and cursed Gunner in every way that she knew, causing him to laugh. Greenspring whispered under his breath. I tried to catch what he was saying, but Nia¡¯s yelling made it difficult. A small butterfly fell out of Greenspring¡¯s mouth, landing gracefully on the stone floor. One of the guards noticed and stepped on it with his foot. Then Greenspring too began to curse the harska.


    The pit was similar to the hole that we were investigating before. It could have been the same one, but I wasn¡¯t sure. They tied another rope onto the ropes already binding us and dropped us into the darkness. I went first. As they lowered me deeper into the pit, the smell grew stronger. It was like a full-course meal of disgust. I tried to hold my breath as I reached the bottom, but it only made it worse when I gasped for air. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    The bottom of the hole was packed with straw. It blanketed my fall as I hit the bottom. Now that I was looking from inside it, I could see that the pit formed into a cave. I couldn¡¯t see very far into the darkness, but I could see shapes moving. Nia and Greenspring soon landed beside me.


    One of the shapes rushed forward to cut the ropes off of us. Based on the shape and size, it was a harska. I rubbed my arms where the rope had cut against my skin. The harska fled back into the darkness after freeing Nia and Greenspring. We tried to look around to get some sense of our surroundings, but it was too dark.


    Nia helped Greenspring off the floor. Carefully, she brushed bits of straw off his clothes. I tried to walk over to help, but the uneven flooring made it difficult. Below the straw was a layer of dirt and loose stones. After catching myself from falling for the third time, I decided to stay in place.


    Before we were lowered into the pit, the harska took any belongings we had on us. They left our clothes, thankfully. I waited to check my boot for my dagger. It was too dangerous with so many unknowns.


    ¡°Norman,¡± Nia whispered. ¡°Can you see anything?¡±


    ¡°No, hold on.¡± I wiped my hand on my shirt, then I reached toward my eye and plucked out an eyelash. It was painful but necessary for what I had in mind. Closing my hand around the eyelash, I began to sing, ¡°Shimmering splendor above the clouds, give us a minuscule fragment of your elegance.¡±


    A dim light grew around my hands, revealing the area around us. There were twenty people gathered in the room, all pushed against the outer wall. Now that I could see clearly, I knew the smell was them. Unable to wash themselves for who knows how long, they had become filthy.


    Humans, elves, dwarves, and harska made up the prisoners. None of the humans looked like Tamara, Henry, or Arienne, but it was hard to tell in the dim light. Though none of them looked to be the right height to be Arienne. Everyone but the harska was shaved. They were all dressed in rags.


    One of the harska stepped forward, bowing her head. Her fur was black, with large patches of white. Unlike the other harska, the white patches of her fur were clean. She had amber-colored eyes. ¡°Welcome to my court,¡± the harska said, sadly.


    ¡°Your court? Is that some kind of joke?¡± I asked.


    She shook her head. ¡°My name is Princess. This is all I have left of my royal court since the rebel, Gunner, took it over.¡±


    Several of the harska behind her spat onto the ground. I turned to Nia and Greenspring, who shrugged in turn. We hadn¡¯t come here to deal with a political coup, and I had no intention of re-establishing old dynasties. Our friends and family were our only concern.


    ¡°Is there anyone else down here? Red hair, human, blacksmith?¡± Nia asked.


    Princess shook her head and frowned. ¡°We don¡¯t have anyone down here of that description. If I may ask, what¡¯s a blacksmith? Does that show what town they are from?¡±


    A dwarf behind her laughed. Without his beard, I only knew he was a dwarf by his size. His skin was the palest I had ever seen a dwarf. Even after spending years under the earth, dwarfs tended towards darker skin tones. What happened to these people? The dwarf wiped a tear from his eye and walked forward.


    ¡°Can¡¯t say I¡¯ve ever heard that, miss. Don¡¯t know what a blacksmith is? Must have fish stuck up them ears if ya ain¡¯t heard about smithing,¡± said the dwarf.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to her majesty like that!¡± growled a harska.


    ¡°Know your place, Derrig!¡± yelled another.


    Derrig, the dwarf, held up his hands. ¡°I¡¯m saying the missus needs to get out more. Might be why Gunner took over so easy.¡± The dwarf then began to explain, in great detail, all the intricacies of the forge. The correct heat for smelting raw ore, how hard you hit the metal with a hammer, and prices for completed goods.


    Princess looked even more confused than when Derrig began. Tired of hearing the dwarf talk, I stepped in. ¡°If I may, your majesty, how long have you all been stuck down here? What happened?¡±


    The harska sat down, gesturing to the rest of us to do so as well. The other prisoners followed, but Nia and I hesitated for more than a second. Greenspring grabbed onto my shoulder as he eased himself down. His weight leaning on me made it harder to not fall, but I managed.


    ¡°It all started several years ago when Gunner returned from his valldulas. That¡¯s a journey we harska take before settling down for mating. His was a special one. A local wizard, may his soul rest under Szten¡¯s watchful gaze, requested to travel with Gunner to the Igor Swamps. Normally, this sort of request would be denied. It is up to the royal court, of which we reside here, to choose the valldulas. This wizard was a friend to the harska. He protected our tribe from magical outsiders that might hope to enslave us. Against my father¡¯s wishes, I allowed the request.


    ¡°They soon left for the Igor Swamps, and that was all we heard of them. The wizard had told me the journey wouldn¡¯t take more than a month, or two if they ran into some trouble. Gunner returned alone six months later. He had a strange air about him. When people asked him how the valldulas went, he would change the subject. I questioned him at length: where the wizard was, what the journey was for, why had it taken so much time? Every question he refused to answer.


    ¡°Soon after that, he made an attempt on my father¡¯s life. In the dead of night, he snuck into the royal chamber with other traitors he allied with. He planned to kill the king and queen and take over, but he failed. My father, King Falkas, planned to execute Gunner publicly, but my mother disagreed. She wanted to exile him. King Falkas agreed and Gunner was cast out.


    ¡°During his exile, rumors circulated that he was planning his revenge. Due to the falling condition of our people, sympathy for Gunner grew. Several harska believed he had suffered some great trauma during his valldulas. ¡®It¡¯s not his fault,¡¯ they would say. ¡®Any harska would act that way if they saw their friend die.¡¯ Baseless rumors that my father wouldn¡¯t allow. As the people grew more restless, he acted in haste. He began banishing those who questioned his methods of ruling. Including my mother. She died shortly after.


    ¡°By this point, over half of the harska sworn to serve under my father had been banished. My scouts told me that they were amassing under Gunner¡¯s flag. ¡®The Rebel King,¡¯ they called him. I wasn¡¯t sure if he desired the throne, or if he followed the whims of the people. Either way, the invasion came.


    ¡°It was quick, quiet, and bloody. I¡¯m glad I never heard the screams of my people, still honoring the ancient ways. Those that feared for their lives, turned to Gunner for mercy. He welcomed them with open arms as if he was mocking my father¡¯s previous actions. In front of the last of the royal guard, Gunner killed my father.


    ¡°These fine people are what¡¯s left after Gunner¡¯s rampage. He tears apart nearby settlements for sport, or whatever foul plans Gunner has for the world. Sometimes he brings those he captures down here to the pit. Gunner calls it mercy, but it is torture.¡±

 Chapter 14: Meant for Greatness

    We sat in silence, trying to absorb everything Princess had told us. I felt like we were missing something. Why was he attacking nearby towns? Was he looking for something in particular? Why did he only take Tamara in the raid on Kent¡¯s Crossing? Did they take something or someone else? Why did he take Henry and Arienne in the raid on Xalir? Were they taken at all? All these thoughts and more swirled around in my head.


    Nia broke the silence first. ¡°So why is everyone shaved, except for you harska?¡±


    ¡°To harska, our fur is sacred, a gift from the god, Szten. Though Gunner doesn¡¯t respect my claim to the throne, he does respect our customs. The others in this room don¡¯t have that same luxury. I suspect he¡¯s trying to degrade them, for whatever benefit that may bring.¡±


    The others nodded in agreement. Nia continued to ask questions about how they were treated in the prison, but I wanted to try something else. Since I was still wearing my boots, I still had my knife. I snuck my way to the edge of the hole and pulled off my boot. The walls were slimy which made it hard to lean on, but I didn¡¯t want to sit on the floor. My boot came off easily and I pulled the knife free.


    Before I could do anything with my knife, someone shouted above me. Everyone gathered at the center of the pit, squinting their eyes to look up through the darkness. I placed the knife back in my boot and slipped it on. As I walked forward I stopped my spell, returning the pit to the darkness. No reason to give our captors an easier time seeing us.


    ¡°Who cast that magic?¡± yelled a guard from above.


    ¡°It was one of the newcomers!¡± a harska shouted back. Nia, Greenspring, and I glared at him, though I understood why he did it.


    A rope fell, smacking the side of the hole with a loud crack. Backing against the wall, we stared at the rope with fear. The harska that ratted me out started to climb up it, hoping that he was rewarded for his loyalty. That was not the case.


    A muscular harska slid down into the hole, knocking the other harska off the rope. On his back was a wooden spear, the tip made of sharpened rock. In his right hand was a torch, the other held onto the rope as he came down. The harska glared at the prisoners, who cowered in their cave. Nia, Greenspring, and I remained where we stood.


    ¡°One of you used magic, which one of you did it?¡±


    Several harska pointed to me, their arms shaking in fear. I backed away from the guard, with Nia and Greenspring stepping in front of me. Though they tried to protect me, without our belongings it was pointless. The guard easily pushed Greenspring to the side, knocking him to the floor.


    Nia was harder to deal with. At first, the harska tried a swift punch to the gut. Dodging out of the way, Nia tried to move around to grab him by the neck. The uneven footing made this difficult, and the harska soon recovered from his miss. Using his torch, he burned Nia¡¯s stomach. She fell to the ground, crying out in pain.


    The guard approached me, his face serious. I put up my hands to protect my face. ¡°I didn¡¯t know magic was against the rules here,¡± I said.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± said the guard. ¡°If you want to make it easy, head to the rope.¡±


    I walked towards the rope, with him following close behind. He grabbed my hands and tied the rope around them, tightening it so hard it blocked the blood flow to my hands. The pain made me gasp. Another rope fell soon after, he grabbed onto it with one hand as the other grabbed onto my rope. His torch was held with his teeth. With a tug, we started to head upwards.


    Looking below, I could see Greenspring¡¯s brown eyes staring up at me. He whispered into his hands, causing light to glow around them. As soon as he finished I could feel something small crawling around my ear. It dug deep into my ear until the feeling stopped. Suddenly, I could hear Greenspring as though he were right next to me.


    ¡°Tell no one, I will be listening. I am sorry, Norman, but this is all I can do. My magic does not work well down here. Do not worry, Nia and I will be fine.¡±


    The rope pulled my arms up. The upward, uneven force felt like it was ripping them out of the socket. Above the hole, the guards seemed like they were having too much fun. They would let me fall and then jolt me upwards. I would have been scared that my hands would fall out of the knot, but the guard made sure to tie it so that wouldn¡¯t happen.


    At the top of the hole, the guards grabbed under my armpits and pulled me onto the stone floor. I felt a boot hit the middle of my back. Pain surged through my body like an electric shock. It stayed there as the other guards tied my hands and feet together. They made sure to put me in an uncomfortable kneeling position as they did it. Now, my feet felt cut off from the rest of my body.


    They dragged me on the ground through the fortress, leading me back to Gunner¡¯s throne. I made sure to keep a mental note of the way we came. If I got the chance to escape, it would be useful to know how to get around. The guards didn¡¯t make it easy. In every couple of rooms, they made sure to inflict some form of pain. Whether it was a swift kick to the stomach or the groin. Some of the guards laughed as they did it, others stared straight ahead.


    They dragged me to the center of the throne room. Gunner and a few of his advisors were huddled around the throne, only glancing at me as we entered the room. One guard placed his foot on the back of my head, forcing it to the ground. Gunner¡¯s advisors left the room, leaving Gunner, myself, and the remaining guards.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°This one was found performing magic in the pit, your majesty,¡± said the guard with his foot on me.


    ¡°So you are at least a magician,¡± muttered Gunner. ¡°What do you recommend, Milomir? You know I trust your judgment on these matters.¡±


    ¡°If it pleases my king, I recommend cutting off his hands and ripping out his tongue.¡±


    My mouth grew dry as I imagined the punishment in gruesome detail. My hands started to shake as sweat dripped from my brow. I only had one chance to save myself. ¡°Rebel King Gunner, perhaps I can-¡±


    Milomir pushed harder on my neck, making it hard to breathe. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Gunner wave his hand toward the guard. The pressure on my neck lessened as the guard took a step back. I took a deep breath and looked up towards the harska king. His yellow eyes glared down at me, an unusual position to be in when talking to a harska.


    ¡°Empty the room.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± With a bow, Milomir scurried out of the room, followed by Gunner¡¯s other guards. As the wooden doors leading into the chamber closed with a loud thud, Gunner sat down on his throne and sighed.


    ¡°Answer me this, bard. Why do you cause me trouble?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know magic was against the rules. Please don¡¯t kill me,¡± I answered, shaking. Again, I felt a mixture of anger and fear. I hated being so close to the source of all my sorrows, but unable to do anything. He had my life in his hands. Paws? I moved into a more comfortable sitting position. My arms and legs were still tied, so it was difficult to move around.


    ¡°It would be a waste of my time. No, my guards can do that,¡± he said, staring at his sharp nails.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave! Never bother you again. We only came to rescue our friends and family. We won¡¯t stop whatever it is you''re doing, I promise!¡±


    He looked down at me. ¡°Friends and family?¡±


    ¡°In Kent¡¯s Crossing, your brothers and sisters took the blacksmith. She¡¯s our friend. And, I¡¯m not sure if the harska that took my brother and daughter were related to you, but we came here to find them too.¡±


    Gunner smiled for a second before he returned to a neutral expression. ¡°And what were their names?¡±


    ¡°Tamara, Henry, and Arienne. If you return them to us, we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°Would you give your lives for their own? After all, you say I have three of yours, and there are three of you.¡±


    I opened my mouth to speak, before promptly shutting it again. Even if I was sure Nia and Greenspring would agree to those terms, I couldn¡¯t make that deal for them. ¡°I will exchange my life for my family, I can¡¯t speak for Nia and Greenspring.¡±


    ¡°What use is the life of a bard?¡±


    ¡°What use do you have for the life of a blacksmith and a little girl?¡±


    He smiled, showing off his sharp white teeth. His tongue licked the fur around his lips. ¡°Clever. What did you say your name was again?¡±


    ¡°Norman Benson.¡±


    Stroking his chin, Gunner nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve heard of you before, Norman Benson. But I must say, you intrigue me. Offering your life for another¡¯s is bold. I need boldness.


    ¡°Norman, I¡¯m glad my guards brought you to me. Do you know why? Because I think you¡¯re just what my brothers and sisters need. I think you can become someone special. Can you? Can you become someone special?¡±


    ¡°There are many-¡±


    Gunner waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked. Can you become something great? Become special?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes. There isn¡¯t a bard in the world like me.¡±


    Gunner nodded. ¡°Then join me. Help me restore the harska to their former glory.¡±


    ¡°What about my friends and family?¡±


    ¡°If you are useful, they¡¯ll be returned to you in due time. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you all right now.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then accept my offer. Become my bard. With your magical abilities, your music can enhance others, correct? Good, because that¡¯s exactly what I need for my troops. I need a commander, someone to lead. I think you can become that person.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a leader. I¡¯m barely a bard. I¡¯ve always been just a simple farmer.¡±


    ¡°For now. Wouldn¡¯t you like to be something more than a simple farmer? You are a magician. Magicians are meant for greatness.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be the first time someone told me I was meant for greatness. Ma and Pop used to tell Henry and me that every night. The difference was that when Gunner said it, I almost believed him. Dreams of becoming a famous bard flashed through my mind before I pushed them away. No, I needed to save my family.


    Still, it was the only path forward to rescuing our loved ones. Being his bard, his commander, could also give some protection to Nia and Greenspring. If this gave me the chance to get everyone out alive, then I had to take it.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do it. But answer me this, Gunner, what¡¯s your plan? Why are you doing all this?¡± I asked.


    Frowning, Gunner left the room. The second he left I tried to angle my feet around to my hands. It was difficult, but I managed to reach inside my boot and feel the handle of my knife. The leather, warmed by my foot, was hard to grasp with my sweaty hands, but I managed. Right before I could pull it out all the way, Gunner returned. I tried to pretend like I was stretching, pushing my knife back into my boot.


    ¡°Sorry about the ropes. Can¡¯t have you running out of here before we can trust each other, right Norman?¡±


    ¡°Right. What¡¯ve you got there?¡±


    In his hands was a porcelain bowl with vines and flowers painted on the sides. It looked like something you would see on the shelf of a widow¡¯s kitchen. Perfectly made, never to be used. From the angle I was looking from, I couldn¡¯t see inside, but I could smell something earthy lingering from the bowl. Greenspring might have been able to recognize it, but I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°I want to take you on a journey. This will help ease your conscience. I will show you the right side of history,¡± said Gunner. He held his hand over the bowl and began to chant, ¡°Szten, guide us through your grand design. Lead us to the promised pastures.¡±


    As Gunner chanted in a deep voice, smoke started to flow out of the bowl. It filled the room, masking everything in a grey layer of haze. The earthy smell became more pleasant and comforting as I took in more of the scent. My body dipped back onto the stone floor, making me feel like I was melting. ¡®Grand design¡¯ and ¡®promised pastures¡¯ echoed around my head. Using his hand, Gunner closed my eyes, and I was soon unconscious.

 Chapter 15: The Rebel King

    The colors of the throne room merged to form shapeless blobs. They became tastes in my mouth and feelings in my skin. More than ever before, I was one with my senses. In the chaos of my new vision, my eyes focused on a young harska sitting alone. Surrounded by books, scrolls, and maps, the harska threw up his hands and groaned. His fur showed the full spectrum of colors until it settled on black with a white oval on his chest.


    Someone knocked on a nearby door, startling the harska. Before the harska could answer it, the wooden door slammed open. A younger Gunner stormed into the room, taking a seat opposite his companion. The other harska shook his head and turned back to his studies, pulling out another map from the pile. Gunner grabbed the map and threw it, causing it to fly across the room.


    ¡°Falkas, what your father is doing is madness. The forest elves have been our enemies for millennia. We can¡¯t become allies with one peace treaty,¡± said Gunner.


    Getting up from his stool, Falkas grabbed the map Gunner had thrown and slotted it back into the pile. ¡°My father is king. What he says goes.¡±


    ¡°Have you read the treaty? It practically makes us the elves¡¯ slaves! We would be toiling away in their mines for the rest of our existence. How is that better than how the dwarves treated us?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than being destroyed by their military.¡±


    Gunner slammed the table causing papers to fly into the air. His cat-like eyes glared at Falkas. ¡°Which is exactly why we should focus on improving ours! Stone and wooden tools do nothing against the tall folk¡¯s iron. If we focused on learning the secrets to smithing we could defend ourselves.¡±


    As scattered pages started to float back to the table, Falkas stood up and walked to the door. Holding it open, he said, ¡°Then learn it. If you can¡¯t, what makes you think the peasants can?¡± Without waiting for an answer, Falkas left the room.


    Alone, Gunner gathered up Falkas¡¯ things and sorted them. As he did, the image grew blurry. Colors melded together again, morphing between themselves in a chaotic pattern.


    ¡°We were like brothers,¡± said Gunner, his voice seeming to come from everywhere. ¡°When he took the throne, I hoped he would bring real change. He didn¡¯t. So I took matters into my own hands; and for that, they cast me out.¡±


    I could feel something gritty grinding in between my teeth. Sand. A powerful gust of hot wind blew me back. Tumbling through nothingness, the colors swirled around until another image appeared.


    Sakai, the great desert of the west, formed from the colors. The orange sands were sculpted by the hot gusts of wind blowing over the whole region. I had only heard of Sakai from stories and read about it in books, yet I could see it in front of me. Blue skies shone above the region, the only benefit of living in such a dangerous area.


    In the distance, I could see a small village. It stood out like a speck of grey on an orange canvas. Something pulled me closer until I was floating above it. People, a mix of humans and dwarves, scurried amongst the tents below. Each one trying their best to escape the cloud of sand. Standing out against the crowd was Gunner.


    Covered from head to toe in a brown cloak, he walked through the crowd like they weren¡¯t there. One man got upset at Gunner for pushing him aside, but it only took a single glare from the harska to end the conflict. Gunner stepped in front of the largest tent, a structure more fitting to call a house than a tent. It had a covered porch area, which Gunner used to shake bits of sand off himself before stepping inside.


    Moving through the wall, I found myself looking at a mess of bodies. Some of them were clothed, and some of them were not. At the back of the tent, laying on a pile of pillows and bodies, was a skinny elf with blood-red skin.


    His long hair was white like snow, draping over his chest haphazardly. He wore a white towel wrapped around his waist and nothing else. Dark tattoos portraying exotic sea creatures danced up his arms onto his back. It was hard to tell exactly how many he had with how dark the room was. White pupilless eyes turned toward Gunner, glaring at the intruding harska.


    Gunner bowed before the man. ¡°Thank you for taking me in, Trafford. Your kindness knows no bounds.¡±


    Trafford glared at the cat-like creature, his hands caressing the chest of a male dwarf next to him. ¡°Can this not wait until later? As you can see, young Gunner, I¡¯m quite busy.¡±


    ¡°King Csaba is dead. We don¡¯t have time to waste. We need to strike now!¡±


    The elf raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t show any other emotions. ¡°Then why do you come to me? Don¡¯t you have other allies that will help you rebel?¡±


    Gunner shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, I need help getting us inside the fortress. We learned construction from the best in the world. That fortress is impenetrable. Of course, some see it as child¡¯s play. Besides dwarves, sunset elves know the most about invading a dwarven stronghold.¡±


    Trafford laughed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your wizard friend? I¡¯m sure he would- oh wait, you can¡¯t. You killed him.¡±


    Gunner turned away from the elf. ¡°He didn¡¯t believe in the cause.¡±


    ¡°And you think I do?¡±


    Slowly, Gunner nodded. ¡°You understand that there are sacrifices that must be made.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to wait. I¡¯m quite busy at the moment,¡± said Trafford. He pulled the dwarf¡¯s face closer until their mouths interlocked.


    Gunner waited until the two stopped to breathe before continuing. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there isn¡¯t much time to waste. The forest elf king has already given his order to invade. If we wait even longer there won¡¯t be a harska kingship for me to overthrow.¡±


    Trafford paused to absorb what Gunner was saying. He ran his fingers through his partner¡¯s beard as he did. ¡°Why not wait until after the elves invade? Both sides will be heavily weakened, and we can clean up both with ease.¡±


    ¡°I want to make a show of force. It¡¯s not about taking over, it¡¯s about showing why I should have led from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°You make it harder for yourself. Are you sure they even want you as king?¡±


    Gunner grinned, revealing his sharp canines. ¡°They will when they see what I¡¯m capable of.¡±


    I could feel the wind pick up around the tent. It bashed against the canvas walls and swept sand through the gaps. None of the occupants inside seemed to notice. The wind swirled around me, pushing me out the door and back into the bright blue sky and orange sands.


    Before the vision faded, I heard Trafford say, ¡°Then let¡¯s give them a show.¡±


    ¡°He was a bard, much like you,¡± said Gunner¡¯s voice as the colors began to swirl again. ¡°If you¡¯re like him¡­¡±


    Blue and orange faded into grey and brown as I found myself back in the office of Falkas. Books and scrolls lay scattered on the floor. Claw marks marked the stone floor. The door into the office hung against the frame, one of the hinges having fallen off. Falkas sat on a wooden stool, leaning over a long table. His fur was disheveled and stained with blood.


    He dipped one of his claws into a pool of ink spilled onto the table and started to write out his orders for the week. Feeling the pain of sitting on a wooden chair for hours, Falkas stood up and paced around the room. His feet tapped against the stone floors. I wished I could see what he was thinking about, but the vision only gave me an outsider¡¯s perspective.


    A knock on the door interrupted both of our thoughts. ¡°Who is it?¡± asked Falkas.


    ¡°Your loyal servant, Hermina, King Falkas.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The metal hinge connecting the door to the stone creaked open as Hermina stepped inside. Her fur was a deep black. She had blue eyes that danced around the room. Like Falkas, Hermina¡¯s fur was matted and covered in dirt. She held the door aloft as it leaned towards her, trying desperately to separate from the wall. Carefully, she pushed it back into place and turned towards her king. Falkas smiled at her and gestured to a wooden stool across from him at the table.


    ¡°Please, sit.¡±


    Hermina shifted from foot to foot, which were really more like paws, as she frowned at the king. ¡°I don¡¯t think we have time for that, sire.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And why is that?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve caught him. He¡¯s being held in the royal chambers.¡±


    Falkas ran out the door, knocking it off its one remaining hinge and onto the floor. After recovering from the shock, Hermina and I ran after him. Well, she ran. I was pulled behind her by what felt like an invisible rope. Floating through the halls, I tried to memorize each turn they took to get to the royal chambers. Whether I would remember it after the visions ended, I wasn¡¯t sure.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The three of us entered the same large room that Gunner had brought me to when he first captured me. It was massive, with a large vaulting ceiling carved out of the mountain. Inscriptions of dwarven poems lined the walls. A bright fire danced wildly in a central firepit, lighting up the room. Across from it sat the same stone throne that Gunner had sat on. I couldn¡¯t tell whether it looked nicer or worse since I had last seen it. Between the throne and the fire, was Gunner. Tied to a wooden pole stuck into the floor, he stood slumped over, eyes closed.


    Falkas whispered to one of the guards, before taking his place on the throne. The guards all wore wooden armor with spears for weapons. Instead of stone or metal tips, the spearheads were nothing more than sharpened wood.


    ¡°Wake him up,¡± whispered Falkas.


    One of the larger harska stepped forward and smacked Gunner across the face. When that didn¡¯t do anything, he decided to shake the grey harska awake. Each of the guards tried, in turn, to wake him up, but they all failed. Falkas decided to wait it out and left to prepare himself before he woke up.


    When he returned, his fur was clean, brushed, and he wore golden armor that looked too big for his body. I guessed it was of dwarven make, but there was no way to know. He might have scavenged it from their previous masters, or it could have been a gift. Either way, it didn¡¯t do any favors for him. Quite the opposite, it made him look smaller.


    As the fire slowly started to die out, Gunner came to. One of Falkas¡¯ guards was in the middle of adding more firewood when they noticed him stirring. He shouted in excitement and ran to take his place near the king. Rolling his eyes, Falkas sat up straight as he glared down at Gunner.


    Gunner frowned as he looked up at Falkas. He tried to step forward, but chains holding his arms and legs kept him in place. I moved closer to examine the chains and grimaced once I saw how tight they were. Even the wooden pillar he was chained to looked painful. Splinters dug into Gunner¡¯s back every time he moved.


    ¡°What have you to say for your crimes?¡± asked Falkas.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t committed any crimes,¡± replied Gunner, spitting onto the ground.


    ¡°No crimes you say? Then what about the attempt on my life? You don¡¯t consider that to be a crime?¡±


    Gunner smiled, flashing his fangs. ¡°I consider that to be a service.¡±


    Falkas nodded at one of the guards who immediately struck Gunner with his hand. Falkas laughed. He pointed at another guard who stepped forward and knelt on one knee, holding out a scroll. I glanced at the scroll and was surprised to see that it was empty.


    Falkas cleared his throat and opened the scroll with a flourish. He looked way too happy with himself and spent even more time flapping the paper around to cause more noise. With everyone focused on the king, Gunner started to test the chains and see if there was any chance of escaping. There seemed to be some give, but not much.


    One of the nails they used to connect the chains to the wood bounced around its hole. Gunner didn¡¯t pull hard enough to get it out. Instead, he tested to see how much it could take before it fell out. His eyes jumped around the room as he looked for anything to help him.


    Falkas finished his fun and started to pretend he was reading from the scroll. ¡°Gunner. You have been sentenced to public execution for the death of twenty-four of your harska kin. How do you plead?¡±


    ¡°Not guilty.¡±


    Falkas scoffed. ¡°Not guilty. Not guilty, he says.¡± There was a brief pause before Falkas jumped from his throne and stomped over to Gunner. He glared into Gunner¡¯s eyes as he whispered, ¡°You no good, cheating, liar of a harska. I should skin you and sell your fur to the elves for your insolence.¡±


    Gunner returned the look. ¡°You think I¡¯m a liar? Do the others know what you¡¯ve been planning?¡±


    Falkas smiled. ¡°Oh yes, they know.¡± He turned to gesture to the guards. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all tell him about my recent reform?¡±


    One of the most senior guards stepped forward. ¡°King Falkas plans to implement agriculture. Bringing us closer to greatness!¡±


    Gunner laughed. ¡°Agriculture? Farming? Did the elves try to sell that to you? Do you think growing crops will fix anything? You¡¯re as foolish as Csaba. Why did I¡ª¡±


    Gunner was cut short by Falkas punching him. I gasped as Gunner fell unconscious and hung from his chains, leaning on Falkas. He pushed the harska off and let him hang as he walked back to the throne. My eyes glanced at the loose nail, wondering if it would slip, but it didn¡¯t. Once Falkas was seated, Gunner stood back up and glared at the king, smiling as he did.


    Suddenly, he pulled on the chains as hard as he could, but it wasn¡¯t enough. The loose nail shook a bit as he pulled, enough that one good tug would pull it out, but Gunner only tried once. His smile fell as he stood limp against the chains.


    Falkas folded his arms as he grinned at Gunner. ¡°What a sorry sight you are. Just like the little riot you started. Pathetic.¡±


    ¡°They were my siblings,¡± Gunner mumbled, blood starting to drip like drool from his mouth. ¡°My brothers and sisters.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± asked Falkas.


    Gunner looked up at the king and yelled, ¡°They were my siblings! Brothers and sisters in arms and your guards killed them! Yet you blame me. Let me ask you this, King Falkas. Do you even remember their faces? Their last words? Or did you see them as hands to hold a pickaxe? More starving workers you could send into the mines to line your own pockets?¡±


    ¡°They were my people,¡± Falkas replied. ¡°It was their duty to serve the king.¡±


    ¡°It was your duty to lead them!¡± shouted Gunner. ¡°Lead them into a golden age of prosperity. Or did you forget all that once you learned how good it felt to be at the top? You were supposed to change things, Falkas. Stop the stealing and end the hunger. End the hunting of harska by the other nations. All false promises. By the size of you, those lies appear to be treating you well.¡±


    ¡°You know nothing about¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know everything about the way you take advantage of us. I know you trade us to the elves. I know about the bodies piling up at the bottom of the mines. Look around you, Falkas. Your people are starving, wasting away on promises and good intentions. If you were like us, you would have done the same.¡±


    ¡°You arranged a coup d¡¯¨¦tat with your own elves, and where did that get you?¡± asked Falkas. ¡°How is that different from what I¡¯ve been doing? No, we are the same. Though I would have listened to the king and followed his orders. Do you want to know what the real difference between you and me is? When a friend helps me, I don¡¯t plan to stab them in the back.¡±


    Gunner looked up at the guards around him. ¡°To those that standby and watch the devastation of our people, you¡¯ll join me soon.¡±


    Falkas sneered. ¡°Bows at the ready.¡±


    Each of the guards picked up a bow and nocked an arrow. They pulled back on the string and pointed their arrowheads at Gunner. As I looked around the room, I noticed not one eye was on him. Gunner glared at the nearest guard and hissed, but what stared back at him was a hollow shell of a harska.


    ¡°Look at all you cowards! Do you not respect me enough to give me a proper death?¡± Gunner yelled.


    ¡°Why should they respect you? You¡¯re a traitor,¡± said Falkas. He smiled at Gunner, his pupils wide. As if he didn¡¯t want to miss a second of this. ¡°Loose.¡±


    Gunner ducked and pulled his arms into his chest. The arrows flew above his head, cutting through the air. One of them crashed into his left arm which stuck to the pillar causing him to cry out in pain. He pulled out the arrow and threw it onto the ground, gritting his teeth as he did. Gunner pulled against the chain with his other arm as hard as he could. Luckily, that was enough to cause the nail to fly from the wood and roll along the ground. With seconds to go before they nocked another set of arrows, he started to work on pulling the other nails out.


    ¡°Shoot him again! Loose! I WANT HIM DEAD!¡± Falkas yelled. In the confusion, several of the guards fumbled with their arrows and dropped them. I watched as several more arrows flew past him as Gunner twisted around the pillar. Another arrow grazed his shoulder, causing blood to seep out of the cut. With two more nails pulled out, he started on the final chain holding his arm.


    One of the smarter guards figured out that shooting arrows wasn¡¯t doing much. She ran forward to try and grab Gunner. Using his claws, Gunner slashed through her meager armor. ¡°Goodbye, Ironoa,¡± he muttered as her body fell to the ground. The second he took to look at Ironoa caused him to miss a guard out of his view loose another arrow. It landed in his back, causing him to fall forward.


    The last chain that was still connected to the pillar kept him up, but I could tell he couldn¡¯t take much more. He smashed his arm against the pillar, sending splinters flying throughout the room. The force caused the last nail to slide out and land on the ground with a satisfying thunk. His arms and legs were still bound in chains, but he could move.


    With impressive speed, Gunner moved to the closest guard and wrapped the chains around his neck. He gasped for air as Gunner pulled him closer. Gunner ducked behind his body as he positioned himself away from the other guards. Three arrows sunk into the guard¡¯s chest. ¡°Farewell, Rafros.¡± Gunner¡¯s eyes glanced around the room, starting at the throne. I turned to see Falkas running out of the room, stumbling over his armor.


    He pushed Rafros¡¯ body to the ground and sprinted towards Falkas. As he did, an arrow hit Gunner in the back of the thigh, causing him to trip and fall. He gritted his teeth and hopped over to Falkas. I could see the fear in the king¡¯s eyes as he looked back at Gunner. Arrows continued to fly past his head, as Gunner flexed his furry fingers into a fist.


    ¡°Do you remember their names?¡± asked Gunner.


    ¡°Gunner, it doesn¡¯t have to be like this. We can work something out. Do you want gold? Power? I can give you all of that.¡±


    The guards stood and watched as Gunner got closer and closer to the king. Maybe it was out of fear, or maybe it was out of respect, I didn¡¯t know. Falkas crawled away as fast as he could. Reaching the wall, he turned towards Gunner and smiled. ¡°We could work together. Fix everything! Think about it, Gunner, the two of us leading the harska into a beautiful future. Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡±


    ¡°Ruadh,¡± Gunner whispered.


    ¡°What?¡±


    He punched Falkas in the face. ¡°Ruadh,¡± Gunner said louder. One of the guards ran forward to help the king, but Gunner quickly used his claws to slash his throat. The chains wrapped around the guard¡¯s body as he fell, pulling Gunner down with him. Falkas tried to use the confusion to run away, but another one of Gunner¡¯s chains wrapped around his leg.


    ¡°Noble.¡± Gunner punched Falkas in the stomach, causing more damage to Gunner¡¯s hand than to Falkas. The harska king kicked Gunner as he struggled to escape, causing Gunner to gasp for air, but it didn¡¯t stop him. A fit of rage took over Gunner as he attacked the king.


    ¡°Tom¨¤s. Rati. Ma?gosia. Kamala. Oliwer. Chlodovech. Scottie. Leandro. Rosalie. Dalimil. Liese. Dipak. Zoran. J¨®n¨¢s. Jarl. Mona. Austen. Aleksandra. Zelma. Yauhen. Aleksandar. Edina.¡± Each name was punctuated by his fist making contact with the king¡¯s face, or whatever part of Falkas he could reach. By the end, Falkas was nothing more than a puddle on the floor.


    Gunner took a deep breath. And then another. I turned from the bloody scene to look around the room, only to see it empty. Bows, piles of arrows, and various pieces of armor made of bark lay on the floor. I turned back towards Gunner, watching as he used the wall for balance. He slid onto the floor and sat down next to Falkas¡¯ body. Gunner groaned as blood leaked from his injuries.


    As Gunner closed his eyes, I felt my body begin to be pulled towards the door. I resisted, wanting to see what happened next, but it was no use. Whatever was pulling me was too strong. I found myself swirling around a whirlpool of colors. Red, grey, black, and white surged around me until there was nothing.

 Chapter 16: New Allies

    The next several days were a blur. Colors merged and faded from reality. It wasn¡¯t until I fully recovered from the experience that I learned what happened. After Gunner gave me those visions, he brought me to a cell deep inside the fortress. I had no idea if the others knew I was alive, or if they were as well.


    Greenspring had cast some spell on me so he could hear what was going on around me, but I didn¡¯t know if it was still working. I hadn¡¯t heard his voice since I was taken away from them. My only contact with the outside world was an older harska named Ellover.


    The room they put me in was small. It had a straw bed for me to sleep on, a hole covered with a wooden lid for me to defecate in, and nothing else. The walls, ceiling, and floor were carved out of stone. Compared to the rest of the fortress, it was a bad job. Bits of rocks protruded from the wall and floor, causing me to suffer small cuts and scrapes during my stay. A strong wooden door was the only entrance and exit for the room. A section of the door opened enough for food and water to be pushed through, but not large enough for me to escape.


    Ellover brought me a tray of food in the morning and a tray at night, so I didn¡¯t starve during my stay. I wished she would talk to me, tell me anything about what was going on, but she stayed silent. To pass the time, I exercised and sang songs. Without any of my belongings, that was all I could do. Of course, I still had my knife hidden inside my boots, but there wasn¡¯t a good time to use it.


    I waited for Gunner to call for me. While I wasn¡¯t happy about serving him, I knew it was the easiest way to get my family back. He wanted me to be a leader for his troops, or at least that¡¯s what he had told me. Stuck inside with no one to talk to, I did a lot of thinking. Thinking of my family, mostly. Were they thinking of me? Of Henry and Arienne?


    This cell was one of several holding cells in the massive fortress the harska called home. Outside of the room was a hallway with doors leading to several other cells. Some of them looked pretty worn down, but it was hard to tell with how little I got to see of them. While I was in the middle of thinking about Henry and Arienne, I heard footsteps stomping down the hall. They didn¡¯t sound like Ellover¡¯s but I couldn¡¯t be sure.


    The door opened and two guards rushed into the room. They grabbed my arms and pushed me onto my knees. I didn¡¯t resist. Looking up, I met the lime-colored eyes of Gunner. He smiled and gestured to the guards who then pulled me to the back of the room. My arms were placed in chains as I was locked onto the wall. They backed away and quickly left the room, leaving me and Gunner alone.


    ¡°It smells terrible in here,¡± he said.


    ¡°Does it? I guess I got used to it,¡± I said, barely hiding my anger. He had taken my family away from me, kept my friends captive. There were so many violent things I wanted to do to him, but I couldn¡¯t. My family¡¯s life was in his hands. I was powerless. Not a single spell I knew could help me single-handedly save everyone.


    I needed to bide my time.


    Gunner clasped his hands together and adjusted his posture. ¡°I suppose I should make this quick. Do you still agree to join me?¡±


    I hesitated, before swallowing my anger and pride. ¡°Yes, as long as you agree to free my family and friends.¡±


    He waved his hand dismissively. ¡°In due time. You must prove yourself first.¡±


    ¡°And what about Nia and Greenspring? Are they alright?¡±


    Gunner nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt a hair on their heads. Perhaps after your first mission, I¡¯ll let you see them.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°First mission?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll lead a scouting party into Orten to observe the local iron trade.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d heard of Orten, but I wasn¡¯t too familiar with the town. Pop sometimes went there to trade for supplies during harsher years. They needed food, and he could provide it. Orten wares weren¡¯t the best, but the prices were cheap, as he used to say. I had never been there and was curious what the town looked like. But honestly, I was ready to get out of my cage and breathe fresh air again.


    ¡°Any reason why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because I said so,¡± said Gunner turning toward the door. ¡°You¡¯ll leave in three days. Damian will get you when it¡¯s time.¡±


    My pulse quickened. Damian? The same Damian from Kent¡¯s Crossing. I gritted my teeth. ¡°Of course, King Gunner.¡±


    The two guards from before opened the door and slipped past Gunner. After I was unchained, they held me to the wall so Gunner could leave unimpeded. When he was gone, they let me down and quickly left the room. I rubbed my wrists and glared at the door. At least Nia and Greenspring were alive.


    With nothing to do and no one to talk to, the next three days passed by slowly. My head was still foggy from the visions Gunner had subjected me to, so it was hard to think about Orten. If only I had listened better when Pop told his lengthy stories. He always had a story to tell but no ears willing to listen. Sort of like my career as a bard, guess it ran in the family.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    When I left Xalir, I never would have dreamed that I¡¯d be involved in such a mess. All I wanted to do was find my family. Maybe gain some renown in the process. Everything had gone wrong, but how could I have known? I knew nothing about adventures except what was said in stories.


    I fell asleep that final night thinking about Beth and how she would feel about this. Would she want me to obey Gunner, or run the first chance I got?


    The door to my cell opened, revealing a harska with black fur and a crooked tail. The fur above his lime-colored eyes was patchy. It lead up to his ears, showing off his pink skin. He wore nothing except for a bracelet made of small pink flowers. Each flower had a small bit of yellow in the center. Greenspring would¡¯ve known what it was called.


    ¡°Norman Benson, I believe we¡¯ve met.¡± He spoke quickly with a higher-pitched voice.


    ¡°Is there anything I should know before we leave?¡± I asked, brushing off my pants.


    ¡°If you try and run, I¡¯ll kill you. If you try and hurt any of the others, I¡¯ll kill you. If you try and hurt me¡­ I¡¯m sure you can guess what will happen.¡±


    I gulped. ¡°Message received.¡±


    He held the door open and gestured towards the hallway. It was a pain to move past him, as he didn¡¯t want to leave the doorway lest I try and backstab him or something. Once I squeezed past, I tried to glance around, but he pushed me forward. I would have told him off, but I didn¡¯t want to push my luck. Gods know I would need it.


    We didn¡¯t go back through the fortress up to the main entrance. Instead, we walked down some short hallways the opposite way. The halls twisted and turned until we found ourselves in front of a thin ventilation shaft. Dwarves would build them to bring fresh air to the lowest parts of their fortresses. I sometimes wondered if they even needed it with how long they spent underground.


    Damian pulled on the opening, revealing a panel that opened the vent. Fully extended, it still looked like a tight fit for a harska. For me, it looked impossible. ¡°You go first,¡± said Damian, shoving me forward.


    ¡°Are you crazy? I can¡¯t fit through that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll fit.¡± His annoyed expression told me that I shouldn¡¯t push the issue further. Taking a deep breath, I climbed up into the vent and tried to snake my way toward the light. My boots slid against the smooth walls of the vent, but it wasn¡¯t as hard as I thought. If it weren¡¯t for Damian pushing me upwards, it would have been hard. After a considerable effort from Damian and a good try from myself, we found ourselves at the top.


    Wind. A cool breeze blew past my head into the distance. I¡¯d never thought I would miss the wind, but I did. It blew past the two of us through a patch of flowers enjoying the morning sun. I turned around to see a large tree protruding out of a small hill. Under its roots was the hole we had climbed out of. It looked even smaller than the hole we¡¯d started in, but it didn¡¯t feel like it when crawling out.


    The mountain the fortress was built into wasn¡¯t that far away, still towering over the landscape. From the angle I could see it, it appeared that we had come out the other side, but I had no way of knowing for sure. A light fog drifted around the Sapphire Mountains, extending down to the forest below. It felt good to be outside, though I wished the circumstances were better.


    Standing a couple of meters away, hidden among the trees, were several other harska. I noticed their eyes first, reflecting sunlight at me. Damian walked over to them, hitting me on the shoulder to knock me out of my thoughts. Once the harska stepped out of the shadows, I could get a better count. In total, there were five of us. Four harska and one of me.


    Damian introduced me to each of them in turn. First was Bagheera. He had lime-colored eyes and black fur like Damian, though he lacked the patchy fur and crooked tail. His fur also seemed to turn brown in the sunlight. Unfortunately, that didn¡¯t help to distinguish him from Damian at a glance. Bagheera was the quietest of the group, only speaking when asked a question. He walked with a limp and leaned on a wooden cane when standing.


    Next was Smokey. Smokey looked exactly like Gunner, with lime-colored eyes and grey fur. The main difference being the size of their stomachs. Out of all the harska I had seen, Smokey was the largest.


    Last was Patches. She looked like Princess, though much cleaner. Her eyes were mustard-colored and her fur was white with patches of black¡­ Patches of black? Wait a second.


    ¡°Is that your real name?¡± I asked.


    Damian shot me a glare, but Patches couldn¡¯t stop herself from laughing. ¡°Did no one ever tell you? Harska have more than one name. Damian¡¯s telling you our common names to save time.¡±


    ¡°Why? Is there a reason for the two names? Forgive me if I¡¯m asking too much, I¡¯m genuinely curious.¡±


    Smokey spoke up first. ¡°The first name we¡¯re given is our birth name. It¡¯s more formal and only used for ceremonial purposes. Mine is Porph¨¹ri¨®n, I understand if that¡¯s difficult for you to pronounce, sorry.


    ¡°The second, and more common, name we choose ourselves. Some harska go their entire lives with only one name. Others go by many names. Most abandon their first name by the time they reach adulthood. My apologies for the confusing explanation.¡±


    Bagheera grabbed Smokey by the shoulder, whispering something into his ear. Smokey seemed to like whatever he said and looked quite proud of himself.


    I turned back toward Patches. ¡°So you chose to call yourself¡­¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Not everything has to be complicated. My fur has patches of black in it, so I call myself Patches.¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯re learning new things about each other, I have to ask, are you related to Princess?¡± I asked.


    All of them flinched, but Patches still answered, ¡°Her mother came from the same litter as I did. Other than that, no. I¡¯ve never spoken to her.¡±


    ¡°I come from a different litter than King Gunner,¡± said Smokey, before looking nervous. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t ask, sorry. Figured we were on the subject.¡±


    Damian, who had been busy stretching his muscles on a nearby tree, stomped over. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this. Get ready to leave, we need to reach Orten before Sunday.¡±


    The other harska immediately stood single file, each facing forward. I was still curious; however, and didn¡¯t move. ¡°Why Sunday? What day is it today?¡±


    Damian smacked my back and sent me into the formation at the front of the line. ¡°Because, and not relevant. Set the pace for the march. If it¡¯s too slow, you¡¯ll get much more of that.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I began the march to Orten. Thus beginning my first job for Gunner.

 Chapter 17: In the Valley

    The next couple of days were hard. Meager rations, early mornings, and late nights were the start of our problems. Damian led us through a forest instead of taking the main road to Orten. Unlike the forests near Kent¡¯s Crossing, these forests were overgrown. Thick thorny bushes covered the forest floor. For the smaller and more nimble harska, that wasn¡¯t a problem. They expertly snuck through the undergrowth, avoiding all but a few pinpricks. I wasn¡¯t so lucky.


    Each night I spent an hour pulling thorns out of my clothes and boots. Only Smokey seemed to feel any sympathy for my dilemma. The others weren¡¯t so kind. I learned after the first night to keep my complaints to myself, as Damian loved the chance to berate me. ¡®Thin skin,¡¯ ¡®hairless ape,¡¯ and ¡®flute flounder¡¯ were a few of the insults he threw at me. Bagheera and Patches didn¡¯t voice their insults, but I knew they were thinking them.


    I was able to learn why we were heading to Orten during those terrible days. Gunner had sent us to spy on the local blacksmith and learn everything we could about forging metal. Harska had never needed to learn how until Gunner took over. He wanted a military, and stone could only take you so far. Having learned our goal, I guessed that was why Henry and Tamara were taken.


    ¡°Why do you need to spy on them at all? Can¡¯t you ask someone to show you?¡± I asked Bagheera while we were exchanging watches.


    He shrugged. ¡°The king¡¯s will is the law.¡±


    After making it out of the forest, we set up camp in a valley between some small hills. The five of us sat around a small campfire, cooking a rabbit Smokey had caught during the day. The terrain in front of us was rolling hills and farmland. Damian wasn¡¯t comfortable lighting a fire, but the others changed his mind. It was cloudy enough that the smoke was well hidden.


    Tired of sitting down on the soft grass, I stood up and made my way to Damian. I towered over his relaxed body, laying back on the grass. He gave no sign that this bothered him. His confidence only annoyed me even more.


    ¡°Damian, I¡¯m still confused about why I¡¯m here,¡± I said holding back my anger.


    He grabbed a single blade of grass and set it between his teeth, using his tongue to slide it back and forth. ¡°What about this is confusing? You are the leader. Be one.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be a leader if I¡¯m treated like a threat or a liability. Either let me take control or tell me exactly what to do.¡±


    The others glanced over as I raised my voice. A look from Damian made them look away, but we could both tell they were still listening. To be honest, I wanted them to.


    Damian looked back up at me. ¡°You want to take control? Then take control. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    ¡°I find that hard to believe.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°My only job is to make sure you don¡¯t run away or kill one of us. I could care less if you take charge, or even if this mission is successful. King Gunner can worry about that himself.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t worried he¡¯ll get mad?¡± I asked.


    ¡°His Majesty always gets mad, no matter what. He¡¯s got anger issues,¡± said Smokey from behind me.


    Patches slapped him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about the king like that!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± said Smokey, rubbing his cheek. ¡°The other day he got mad at me for walking too loud. How does someone walk too loud?¡±


    ¡°Well, when you weigh as much as you do¡­¡± muttered Bagheera.


    Patches grabbed him by the ear and pulled, causing the dark-colored harska to howl in pain. ¡°Stop it! Apologize to Smokey.¡±


    The loud noise caused the hair on my neck to rise. With hills on all sides, we couldn¡¯t see if anyone was approaching, or if anyone noticed us. Damian didn¡¯t seem to mind his companions fighting, but I did. To protect my friends, I had to stay alive.


    ¡°Quiet! All of you!¡± I hissed. ¡°The rest of you might not care about your lives, but I do.¡±


    The three arguing harska looked away, muttering apologies under their breath. Damian had a smug look on his face, which made my blood boil. ¡°Have you all forgotten how dangerous it would be if someone spotted you four? I¡¯m not sure how this region treats harska, but I can guess. Especially a group of them camping on the outskirts of someone¡¯s property. Now, what does that look like to you?¡±


    Smokey looked up at me, a confused expression on his face. ¡°Bandits?¡±


    ¡°Precisely. So stay quiet. You can argue once you¡¯re safe back under the mountains. Besides, we need to come up with a plan to spy on the people of Orten.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to be learning how to forge metal? Why would we care about anybody but the blacksmith?¡± asked Damian, leaning forward over the meager fire.


    ¡°If we go into town and head straight to the blacksmith, it will look suspicious,¡± I replied. ¡°We have to become a part of the community first.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure the community will even accept us?¡± asked Patches.


    I almost blurted out a yes before I started to think about it. Back home, harska were relatively unknown. Only Henry knew anything about them. Who knew what the reaction would be like in Orten. Especially if this wasn¡¯t the first scouting party Gunner had sent.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ Maybe I should go in alone first.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± said Damian. The others murmured in agreement.


    ¡°No, think about it. A group of five entering a city, much less a town, draws too much attention to themselves. But if I enter alone, then I¡¯m one human amongst the crowd. I can find out what they think about harska and spy on the blacksmith at the same time.¡±


    ¡°And leave us while you run to the guards for protection? Not going to happen.¡±


    ¡°If I leave you, my friends die. I can¡¯t allow that to happen. If you want me to be a leader, then let me lead. This is the best option for us.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    I was never going to convince them in one night. By the time we had grown tired of arguing, the fire was nothing more than orange embers and grey dust. They continued to dismiss my claim, led by Damian, and settled into the night to sleep. Patches and I took the first watch. We sat on opposite ends of the camp and listened for any sign of trouble.


    Patches might have listened to me if I explained it more, but there was no point in causing more trouble. I could tell she was anxious about having to share a watch with me, especially after I had argued with them for so long. Instead, I looked up at the crescent-shaped moon, dreaming about home.


    A couple of hours later, Patches stood up from her spot higher up the hill and made her way to the camp. Barely staying awake, I mimicked her actions. Damian was already awake as I found myself at his side. He groaned as he stood up, using my arm as leverage. As he walked past me, I fell onto the ground and drifted off to sleep.


    The next morning, a furry hand shook my shoulder. It took a couple of seconds to wake up and remember where I was, but once the smell of breakfast reached me, I was awake. After waking me up, Damian moved near the fire and sat down. I rolled over onto my side to watch Smokey cook a collection of herbs and rationed meat over the fire. Maybe it was the lack of real food available to me, but it looked and smelled like heaven.


    Reaching my arms over my head, I groaned and stood up. My back creaked as my muscles woke from their slumber. Patches stifled a laugh as I bent every which way. I could have made some sign of my disapproval, but it was too early for that. Instead, I muttered a morning greeting and yawned.


    ¡°I thought about what you said,¡± said Damian, using his claws to gently brush his fur.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Bagheera will go with you.¡±


    I glanced at Bagheera, who was still asleep, snuggled into his bedroll. Unlike the rest of us who had to sleep on the hard ground, Bagheera had chosen to bring something to sleep on. If I had a choice I would have brought something as well. Since I was technically their prisoner, I wasn¡¯t allowed to make such decisions.


    ¡°First of all, I think that¡¯s a bad idea. Second of all, why Bagheera? I mean no offense to him, of course, but wouldn¡¯t you want to be the one to go?¡±


    ¡°Bagheera is the most likable of us, he¡¯s a people harska I guess. It only makes sense that he would go,¡± said Damian.


    ¡°What if they don¡¯t react well to seeing a harska wander around town?¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s your job to change their mind.¡±


    After breakfast, Bagheera and I split off from the group. Once we were out of sight of the other harska, he abandoned his cane. Bagheera still limped, but he didn¡¯t complain. ¡°They make me use it,¡± he muttered before I could ask.


    We snuck through fields of corn and wheat for a mile until we reached the main road. It was nothing more than a sunken dirt path scarred from years of wagon wheels and horses. At first, I would look back every few seconds to see if someone was coming from behind us, but the roads were empty.


    Dandelions grew on the side of the road in bright patches of yellow. It made me think of Arienne, squatting in front of the house picking handfuls of the weed. Beth would scold her for getting dirty and then take her inside for a wash. I stopped and plucked a single dandelion, sticking it in my pocket. Bagheera didn¡¯t wait for me, nor did he give any sign he had noticed.


    The closer we got to town, the more the path diverged off into different directions. Thankfully, signs at each crossroads led us to Orten. I hoped they hadn¡¯t been changed as a cruel prank on lost travelers, but didn¡¯t speak my worries aloud. We followed the signs until we reached the top of a large hill. Down in the valley below was the small town of Orten.


    Broken stone walls reaching my hip littered the landscape. I wondered if they were some form of protection from invaders, or built for decoration. If only I had more time to explore the town and learn its secrets. A large cloud of smoke emanating from the outskirts of Orten told me they did have a blacksmith. Or maybe some poor fool was having a really bad day. Bagheera and I made our way down the hill, stepping carefully to avoid all the holes.


    The buildings of Orten were normal for this region. Most were made with timber frames filled in with whatever rubble they could find. Some decorated their houses with vines creeping up from the ground. Others used wooden troughs hanging on the walls to grow flowers in. All of the roofs were made of wood and painted in various colors. It made what would have been a dull grey landscape into an inviting little refuge.


    The dirt path we were walking on slowly changed to stone the closer we got to the town. Most of the stones were a dull grey, but some had some color. I noticed a few had children¡¯s handprints, faded from years of being stepped on. Did the kids who made those still live here? Were they even alive? Distracted, I almost tripped over a stone sticking out of the ground.


    ¡°Woah there,¡± said a tall hooded figure, grabbing the back of my shirt. ¡°Be careful, these roads are not as nice as they used to be.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I replied, staring down at the ground. My face was bright red as the figure let go of me. Before I could say anything more, the figure nodded their head and walked off toward town. Well, I say walk, but it was more like an uneven waltz. They swayed from side to side, almost falling with every step they took.


    Bagheera eyed me carefully. ¡°You okay?¡±


    I took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Yeah, just got distracted.¡±


    As we got closer to town, more and more people joined us from the connecting roads. Humans, elves, and dwarves were the most common. All of them headed into town to begin the day¡¯s work. I nervously glanced down at Bagheera, worried that someone would freak out at seeing him. He walked calmly through the crowd, making sure not to bump into anyone.


    Unlike a larger settlement, Orten had no city gate or guards standing at the border. The only sign that you were in the town proper was the number of buildings increasing. They went from one or two to being surrounded. It was a bit like Xalir in that way, though my hometown was nicer, of course. Certainly, the people would give a passing greeting back home. Here, you were lucky to get a passing glance, which I guess was useful for a stealth mission.


    We walked into the center of town, stopping at the fountain. Shaped like an oval, at the center stood a meticulously carved marble statue. It depicted a woman wearing a loose-fitting dress with a gold belt around her waist. Draped over her shoulder was a cloth flowing down into the fountain. Two glass bottles filled with a misty-looking liquid were attached to her belt through a loop. Water poured out of the bottles into the fountain below. On the side of the fountain¡¯s basin was a plaque that read, To the goddess, Panacea. May she protect our health evermore.


    The blank expression on her face in combination with her marble eyes unnerved me. It was like she was judging me for what I was doing. Though the sensible side of me knew the real goddess wouldn¡¯t care. They never cared about mortal matters. Still, the possibility that I was disrespecting a god didn¡¯t sit right with me. Feeling around for my money pouch, I planned to throw in a gold piece as a kind of tribute, but my money was gone.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my gold?¡± I asked Bagheera.


    He sat down on the ground near the fountain, attempting to use the statue as shade. ¡°King Gunner took it.¡±


    I had guessed as much, but it still didn¡¯t feel good to hear. ¡°Well then, do you have a gold piece you could spare?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°For the goddess, doesn¡¯t feel right ignoring her, what with us doing what we¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± he said, scratching the ground with his claws. ¡°Then no, I don¡¯t have any money.¡±


    ¡°So neither of us has money? We¡¯re going to look even worse if we walk around town with no money.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Imagine you¡¯re a merchant, right? You set up your stall on the side of the street and look out into the crowds each day. You start to notice stuff. Like those two guys who come into town, don¡¯t talk to anybody, don¡¯t buy anything, and hang out around the blacksmith. One of them is a creature not usually seen around here, and the other looks like he hasn¡¯t slept in weeks. They stand around all day and then leave at night to come back the next morning. Does that sound like suspicious behavior to you? Because it should.¡±


    ¡°Alright, so what are you going to do then?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± I asked, shocked.


    ¡°You¡¯re the leader, right? Come up with a plan, Mr. Benson.¡±

 Chapter 18: Be the Leader

    I looked down at my reflection in the fountain. The water spilling from the statue caused light ripples on the water¡¯s surface. It distorted the image, making it hard to tell that it was me, but it was. Same brown eyes, same dark shaggy hair, same tired face. Due to my time as a captive, uneven stubble had grown, but it wouldn¡¯t get longer than that. Only Henry was so lucky to be able to grow a beard. Pop as well, though his was uneven like mine.


    There was only one solution to our money problem, but I knew Bagheera and especially Damian wouldn¡¯t like it. Still, it didn¡¯t hurt to try. ¡°Bagheera, I think the only course of action is for us to get jobs.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Makes sense, what kind of jobs?¡±


    I faked a cough to hide my shocked reaction, maybe this would be easier than I thought. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure you know, but I¡¯m a bit of a musician. Gave me some good coinage while I was on my own. Plus, it tends to endear you to the populace. Would make it easier to blend in and avoid suspicion.¡±


    Bagheera thought about it for a bit before clawing at the ground some more. ¡°And what would I do?¡±


    ¡°You can spy on the blacksmith while I work my magic in the inn. That way everybody would be in the inn listening to me, taking any eyes off you.¡±


    Before I finished speaking, Bagheera was already standing up. He brushed the dirt out of his fur with a wide grin on his face. ¡°I like it. You act as bait while I do all the easy work. And here I thought I was going to have to smell you all day while we were here.¡±


    I tried to hide my hurt. ¡°Should we tell the others?¡± Damian would most likely be against my plan, but I was sure that Patches and Smokey would be okay with it and overrule him. If Bagheera was okay with it, the others would agree.


    He made a dismissive gesture. ¡°No need, we planned to set you loose on the townsfolk with your singing anyway. It¡¯s the reason we brought such a small group.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? When were you going to tell me that?¡±


    ¡°Never. You¡¯re the leader, you got to come up with the plans. Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of you being the leader.¡±


    While that made sense, in a twisted sort of way, I still couldn¡¯t believe the audacity of these harska. How did Gunner deal with them long enough to become their king?


    ¡°So what did you guys plan?¡± I asked.


    Bagheera scratched his chin and yawned. ¡°Well, we were thinking that you would be a distraction in town. Whether that was performing, or making a fool of yourself, didn¡¯t matter. Then the rest of us would spy on the blacksmith and any merchants coming and going. One of us would of course stay behind to watch you. Make sure you didn¡¯t escape.¡±


    ¡°Then the plan was for you to stay with me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I gathered from Damian.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m the leader, so I get to make the plan.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± replied Bagheera, grinning.


    I had a major headache. If they had told me this I would have been fine with it. Instead, they decided to hide behind my back and come up with their own plan. Maybe they would have gone with my plan, but I doubted it.


    Looking around town, I tried to see if I could spot the local inn. If Orten was like any other town, it would be near the town center with people coming and going. It was still early morning, so it was more likely they would be leaving. Behind the fountain was a two-story building leaning heavily to one side. A sign hanging in front of the doorway said, Cliff¡¯s Inn and Tavern.


    ¡°Did you bring my mandolin?¡± I asked Bagheera.


    He gave me a confused look. ¡°You¡¯re what?¡±


    Throwing my hands up in frustration, I sat down on the edge of the fountain. ¡°How do you expect me to make any money without my instrument?¡±


    Bagheera shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you played an instrument. If Gunner didn¡¯t let you have it he probably thought you didn¡¯t need it.¡±


    I cupped some water in my hands and rubbed my face. The cold water helped me wake up fully and regain my composure. ¡°Here¡¯s how this is going to work. I¡¯m going to go into that tavern and ask to perform tonight. You go spy on the blacksmith. I don¡¯t want to see you or any other harska around the tavern while I¡¯m performing. You¡¯ll blow my cover. Hopefully, someone will let me borrow their instrument.¡±


    He glared at me. ¡°How do I know you won¡¯t try and run away?¡±


    ¡°My friends will be killed if I do. I wouldn¡¯t risk their lives on a chance.¡±Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    After we finished arguing, I watched Bagheera slink into the shadows. Before I could even blink, he was gone. He might have still been watching me, but it didn¡¯t matter. I wasn¡¯t planning on running away, yet. Running away without a plan was stupid, and I was done being stupid. At least, on purpose.


    I made my way to the front of the tavern and pulled open the heavy wooden door. The warm air from inside felt like fire on my face. It wasn¡¯t that cold outside, but it was certainly colder than inside. The warmth was accompanied by the smell of pepper and smoky meat, a savory smell that made my mouth water. Even though I was full from breakfast, I still felt my stomach growl.


    The inside of the tavern had a couple of tables with benches on either side. At the back was a long bar stacked full of plates, likely from the morning¡¯s breakfast rush. Two young women dashed from table to table, grabbing plates and stacking them on the bar. Behind the bar were stools that were also stacked neatly. I guessed they would have been in front of the bar during peak hours.


    Neither woman made any sign that they noticed me as I stepped in. After checking myself for any dirt marks or stains, I threw on a smile and walked to the bar. One of the girls, an elf with brown hair, stopped what she was doing and stepped in front of me. Both of them were wearing green dresses with white aprons wrapped around their waists. The dresses lacked sleeves, but they did have two large pockets on either side. Beth would have loved that.


    ¡°Excuse me sir, but Cliff¡¯s is closed until evening. I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience.¡± Her voice was deeper than I expected, but I recovered quickly from my shock.


    ¡°Oh, uh, I¡¯m not here to buy anything. I was hoping to talk to the owner of this tavern. I¡¯m a bard by trade, though I can¡¯t say I look much like it right now.¡±


    Her partner, a human with short black hair, feigned wiping down a table with a rag while she listened. They both gave me a quick up-and-down, though I didn¡¯t see the human girl¡¯s reaction. The elf pursed her lips and narrowed her brow. Instead of answering me, she turned around and headed through a door behind the bar.


    It was a bit awkward standing there while the other girl tried to clean, so I attempted a conversation. ¡°I¡¯m Norman, Norman Benson. It¡¯s my first time in Orten. Nice place!¡±


    She gave me a fake smile and nodded her head. ¡°Yes, very nice.¡± Turning her back on me, she moved to another table to wipe it down.


    ¡°And your name is?¡± I asked.


    She paused, turning the rag she was using over and over in her hand, before answering, ¡°Laura.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Laura. Hopefully, we¡¯ll be working together soon.¡±


    Laura, which I doubted was her real name, gave me another fake smile before moving further away. I resigned myself to looking around the room for the best spot to perform. Without a stage to perform on, you could never be too careful with where you place yourself.


    Piopus used to always say, ¡®It¡¯s not about how good you can play, it¡¯s about how well the people in the back can hear you.¡¯ He tended to play louder for that very reason, though the people closest to him hated it. During his brief stay in Xalir, I often heard people complain about losing their hearing. Still, they would come back every night, so he must have been doing something right.


    On the eastern wall, where the building sagged most, was a fireplace. There was one table next to it, but I figured that could be moved to give me more space. I liked performing near a source of light as it made it easier to see me. The heat I could do without. Even with a spot to perform, I wasn¡¯t sure how I was going to do anything without my mandolin. Singing was an option, but I wasn¡¯t looking forward to that.


    The elf returned with a tall thin man in tow. He looked tired and unhappy to see me. Heavy bags hung under his eyes, which drooped toward his nose. His gray hair was cut close to the skin.


    ¡°You must be Cliff! A pleasure to meet you. My name is-¡± I started.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Cliff, and I don¡¯t care who you are. Why are you harassing my daughter?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t- I¡¯m a bard. Norman Benson. I was hoping to perform here tonight.¡±


    The man muttered under his breath, ¡°You don¡¯t look like a bard. You look like a vagrant.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t offended by that statement. Since I left Kent¡¯s Crossing I hadn¡¯t found much time to clean and repair my clothing. Still, he didn¡¯t have to say it out loud.


    ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t look like one, but I assure you, I am the greatest bard you will ever¡ª¡±


    ¡°You got an instrument? Do you sing? What¡¯s your gimmick?¡± he asked, folding his arms.


    Feigning a cough, I took a second to recover. ¡°Well, that¡¯s the thing, sir. I am a master of the mandolin, but mine is missing. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I can sing or dance, or whatever else you want me to do. Perhaps I can give you a brief taste of what I can provide to your establishment?¡±


    Without hesitation, he shook his head. ¡°No. Laura, throw him out.¡± The man turned to leave without giving me a second glance.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I yelled, panicking. ¡°I was taught by the great Piopus, surely you¡¯ve heard of him?¡±


    The man paused for a moment. ¡°No. Don¡¯t let him back in, Laura.¡±


    Laura sighed like she had been told to throw out the trash. Before I could get another word in, Laura and the elvish girl grabbed my shoulders and led me outside. It was less ¡®throwing him out¡¯ as much as it was gently guiding me outside. I didn¡¯t make a fuss and walked out. The condition of my clothing and lack of any instrument had hurt my pride enough.


    Walking along the streets of Orten, I wondered how I was going to explain this to the others. I needed them to trust me if I was ever going to see my family again. This was my only hope. My only useful skill.


    Sitting back down on the edge of the fountain, I looked down at my reflection somberly. I thought about Henry, and what he would do in this situation. He was a fighter, always coming up with plans for getting out of trouble. Usually, they involved blaming me for things, but it worked. If I had half the willpower he did, I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess. Funny, I never thought I would want to be like my little brother.


    ¡°Nia would find a way,¡± I muttered to myself. ¡°So could Greenspring. They¡¯d both be better at this than me.¡±


    Standing at the edge of the square was a tall hooded figure. The same figure that had caught me from tripping as I entered Orten. He seemed to sway back and forth like he was trying to maintain his balance. Though he was taller than most of the crowd, I only looked at him for a second before deciding he was an innocent drunkard. Too wrapped up in my misery, I didn¡¯t notice the figure stumble toward me. He took great care in every step he took like it was his last.


    Softly, but enunciated, the figure asked, ¡°Excuse me, good sir. Pardon the interruption, but you said Greenspring, right?¡±

 Chapter 19: Sunday

    Extending a fingerless gloved hand, the figure continued to sway in place. Unlike a human, his fingers were bright pink, with sharp nails that were colored brown. I took the figure¡¯s hand and shook it firmly, he didn¡¯t seem to have much grip strength. He released his hand, taking a step back. It seemed like he had too much to drink, as he stood unevenly, swaying for no discernable reason. But his voice was clear in tone and diction. I had never met a drunk who could speak so smoothly yet walk like that.


    ¡°What is your name, if I might ask?¡±


    ¡°Norman, Norman Benson,¡± I replied, raising an eyebrow. Using my real name didn¡¯t feel right, especially with what I was doing in Orten, but he didn¡¯t seem untrustworthy. At the very least, he knew Greenspring.


    His hood bounced up and down as he nodded his head. ¡°Ah yes, I thought I recognized you.¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°How could I not! I¡¯ve been following your exploits ever since I¡¯d heard about you. The great Norman Benson. It is an honor to meet you. Everyone in Xalir said you were the best bard they had ever heard,¡± said the figure. His voice was smooth, ranging in the higher pitches of tone.


    ¡°You know of Xalir?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, I know of many places. Of course, I don¡¯t remember all of them. Xalir has been fresh on my mind since I was just there.¡±


    ¡°How much of it did you see? Did you visit the countryside? My farm, the Benson family farm, is it doing okay?¡±


    The figure¡¯s swaying paused for a moment as if he was doing it on purpose before he continued. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Benson, but I didn¡¯t stay in Xalir long enough to know which farm was which. I didn¡¯t hear any news about a Benson family farm.¡±


    I took a deep breath. No news was good news. Still, it would have been nice to hear something. There hadn¡¯t been a reply to my last letter. Of course, it had been some time since I had sent a letter and been in a place where I could receive a reply.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have put you on the spot like that.¡±


    He made a dismissive gesture. ¡°Nonsense. Any man traveling away from home would ask such a question. Though, I must ask, if you¡¯re so worried, why don¡¯t you visit them? I¡¯m sure they would love to have the great Norman Benson visit!¡±


    I glanced around us, looking for any sign of the harska I traveled with. Their cat-like features would have made them easy to spot in a crowd, but I doubted they would risk being so visible. Of course, they let me walk into town looking like I was homeless, so stealth wasn¡¯t first in their mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy. Going through a bit of a rough patch.¡±


    The figure nodded slowly, his hood bouncing up and down again. It was difficult to see what he looked like under the hood since he was standing with his back to the sun. His face didn¡¯t look human, but I couldn¡¯t be sure. At least he wasn¡¯t a harska.


    ¡°I understand. Sorry for bothering you, good sir. I will be on my way.¡±


    ¡°No, please! Sit down. I wasn¡¯t sending you away, friend. I always have time to talk to my fans.¡± I gestured to an empty spot on the fountain¡¯s edge. Nodding, the figure sat down.


    It took some time for him to get himself settled, but when he did he took his hood off. Beady black eyes stared down at me. His face extended out into a snout with a bright pink nose at the tip. Round, black-colored ears pointed upwards above his fur-covered face. Fur covered his entire body, except for his hand. It was white, like snow, on his face, with a darker grey for the rest of his body. Overall, he looked like a humanoid opossum.


    He smiled, revealing his sharp canines. ¡°Surprised? Most have never seen an opoamer. It would have been a pleasant surprise for you to be different.¡±


    I apologized for my shock, but it only made him laugh. ¡°I require no apology, friend. Especially not from the great Norman Benson! Now tell me, what do you know of Greenspring? You wouldn¡¯t happen to be talking about that Greenspring, would you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, I know several Greensprings, you tend to if you hang around druids long enough. I sometimes find it strange how common that name is. Anyways, I have a druid friend of mine that goes by that name, he¡¯s pretty famous amongst the druids. Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°I know a druid named Greenspring, but I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s the one you''re talking about,¡± I replied. Never in my life had I met a person named Greenspring before I went to Kent¡¯s Crossing. My knowledge of the world was smaller than I thought. That had been a lesson drilled into me since leaving Xalir.


    The opoamer frowned. ¡°Does he wear a wooden necklace shaped like a wolf¡¯s head?¡± I nodded causing him to smile and bounce in place. ¡°That¡¯s my friend! How is he doing? I haven¡¯t seen him in years.¡±


    Shaking my head, I sighed. ¡°Not well. He¡¯s... well, that¡¯s partly why I¡¯ve been having a tough time.¡±


    ¡°Is he in trouble?¡± he asked, his smile turning to a frown.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can discuss it freely. Even if I could, I doubt you could help,¡± I said, kicking the dirt.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°There are few problems that have lived longer than an opoamer. Even so, if you don¡¯t feel comfortable discussing it out here, why don¡¯t we meet in my room tonight?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that will work either.¡± Trying to change the subject, I faked a cough. ¡°Forgive me, but I don¡¯t think you told me your name?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Sunday.¡±


    ¡°Like the day of the week?¡±


    ¡°Precisely. My mother named me Sunday because that was the day I was born. When you have 13 kids, naming becomes a hassle.¡±


    I nearly fell backward into the fountain. ¡°13!¡±


    ¡°13 survivors, I should say. An opoamer¡¯s life is not easy. Sometimes only two or three survive.¡±


    ¡°But you say opoamer live a long life? How could a creature barely survive birth yet live for so long?¡± I asked, scratching my head.


    Sunday shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t pretend to know the complexities of my life.¡±


    Yelling could be heard from down the street. I looked past Sunday, squinting my eyes to make out what was happening. A black shape moved quickly, kicking up dirt as it ran down the road. A muscular man waving a hammer above his head followed. The leather apron covered in burns told me he was the local blacksmith.


    As the shape moved past the fountain, I locked eyes with it. Yellow eyes. I groaned. It disappeared around the corner. The blacksmith followed, yelling, ¡°Get back here, thief!¡±


    Sunday tilted his head to the side as he watched the commotion. He must have noticed the annoyed expression on my face because he threw his arm around my shoulder. His rough fur rubbing against my neck didn¡¯t do much to calm me. It made me itchy.


    ¡°No need to worry about that mess. Harold will catch that thief, just wait,¡± he said smiling.


    I stood, brushing my pants off in an annoyed manner. ¡°Doubtful. I¡¯m afraid I must be going, Sunday. If we meet again, don¡¯t be a stranger.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving already? I thought you were staying for a while?¡±


    ¡°That was the plan,¡± I replied, looking towards the dispersing dust clouds. ¡°But it looks like that plan changed.¡±


    Sunday followed my eyes, realization dawning on his face. ¡°You¡¯re working with that harska?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I almost hurt myself turning toward Sunday.


    ¡°Norman,¡± he said, like a mother scolding her child. ¡°Why would you ever work for a harska? Or even with a harska? Please tell me you¡¯re not working with them.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t meet his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°The harska are ruled by an evil dictator. Any deal you¡¯ve made with them will never be fulfilled. They¡¯re using you.¡±


    ¡°I know, but what else can I do?¡±


    Sunday smiled. ¡°You can stick with me. I¡¯ll protect you from those cats.¡±


    I laughed. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that, my friend, but I¡¯m not worried about protecting myself. I have to do this to save my family and my friends.¡±


    The sounds of the blacksmith faded into the background as the crowd either left to watch or got bored. Sunday¡¯s face grew grim, his eyes staring somewhere beyond me. I nervously looked towards the street where I could still hear the commotion. While my back was turned, Sunday reached into his pocket and pulled out a leaf. After tapping me on the shoulder to get my attention, he held it out toward me.


    ¡°If you need my help, Norman, use this.¡±


    It looked like a normal maple leaf. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Give it to Greenspring, he¡¯ll know what to do.¡±


    I took the leaf from his hands and carefully put it into my pocket. ¡°Thank you, but I have nothing to give you in return.¡±


    ¡°Your music is enough. Continue to hone your skills.¡±


    I laughed. ¡°You sound like Piopus.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± asked Sunday, tilting his head.


    ¡°Nevermind.¡± I sighed. ¡°I wish we could have talked longer.¡±


    Sunday made a dismissive gesture. ¡°This is not the last time we¡¯ll meet, I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sunday,¡± I said, turning to leave.


    ¡°Ah, wait, I have one more thing to give you.¡± He reached inside his pocket and pulled out a small cookie wrapped in paper. My mouth watered as he unwrapped the cookie and held it out toward me. ¡°Take this and eat. You¡¯re going to need to keep your strength up if you plan to help your family. Be good, Norman Benson. Not just well, be good.¡±


    With that, I said goodbye and raced after the blacksmith. Running through town was difficult without drawing attention to myself. Thankfully, everyone was too busy gossiping to notice me slip past them. Even if they did notice, I doubted they would have paid me much attention. I was only human after all.


    I reached the edge of town. In the distance, I could still hear the blacksmith yelling. Guards were stationed on the road, keeping the crowds from following. An armored knight on a horse stood nearby. ¡°Keep everyone back,¡± they yelled. There was no way I could follow Bagheera. Frustrated I ran back through the town, trying to find another road.


    My legs ached as I found a crack between two houses I could slip through to get outside the town. Squeezing through, I found myself alone. The sun illuminated the empty fields. In the distance, farms stretched through the hills as far as I could see. If I ran, no one would find me. I would be free.


    Wasn¡¯t that what I always wanted? The freedom to show off my talents to the world? Free from family obligations and debts. I shook my head. Wasting my time thinking like my former master would only get people killed. If Sunday knew who I was, then I didn¡¯t need to leave Xalir to be famous.


    I took the cookie he gave me out of my pocket and ate it in one bite. Sugar, almost pure sugar. It was the best thing I had eaten in months. With renewed determination, I headed toward the direction of the harska.


    The camp we had set up the previous night wasn¡¯t far from where I was. I wasn¡¯t sure if they would still be there, but I didn¡¯t know where else we would meet up. There was no cover as I ran there. Anyone could have seen me sprinting, huffing, and puffing as I went. Very suspicious. Though, stealth was out of the question now.


    Climbing that final hill was rough, but I managed. At the bottom, I could see our camp. Patches and Smokey were quickly packing everything up. With his hand blocking the sun from his eyes, Bagheera was stationed on the hill opposite me. He peered toward the town, no doubt looking to see if he was followed. Damian barked orders in the center of the camp, sitting on a large burlap sack. My heart sank as I realized that was the blacksmith.


    Before I could think about running away or saving the blacksmith, Bagheera spotted me. He yelled something I couldn¡¯t understand to the camp, who all looked up at me. Taking a deep breath, I carefully made my way down the hill. No point in dragging it out further. I couldn¡¯t have saved the blacksmith if I tried. At least, not yet.


    Damian smiled. ¡°There you are. We were wondering if you had run.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Not an option.¡± Gesturing toward the sack, I asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°None of your business,¡± said Damian. ¡°We¡¯re heading back.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t I supposed to be leading this mission? Besides, we didn¡¯t get the info we needed.¡±


    Patches smacked the side of the sack with the back of her hand. ¡°All the info we need is in here. Congratulations, Norman. You¡¯re one of us now.¡±

 Chapter 20: Rewarded for Good Effort

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me we would kidnap someone.¡±


    My heart pounded in my chest as I stood in the throne room of the Rebel King. Deep underground in a harska fortress, there was no getting in or out unless they wanted you to. Gunner, king of the harska, stared down at me with his yellow eyes. His pupils were dilated, his tail quivering from excitement. Had I stood closer to him, I was sure I could have heard him purr.


    Our mission to Orten had always been to capture the blacksmith. I wasn¡¯t supposed to know about it until it was too late. My musical performance would have been a distraction for the harska in my group. They would sneak attack the blacksmith, then carry him out of town in a sack. If everything had gone to plan, the townsfolk wouldn¡¯t know until it was too late. As I learned in Xalir and Kent¡¯s Crossing, it never went to plan. But they always obtained their prize.


    The journey back to the mountain had been difficult for me. As the only human in the group, I was naturally seen as a source of hope for the blacksmith. Damian later told me he was worried I would try and free the blacksmith, but I couldn¡¯t. Nia, Greenspring, Henry, and Arienne needed me. Either they found a way to escape on their own, or I helped Gunner until he let them go free. There were no other options.


    But that didn¡¯t stop me from complaining.


    ¡°How can you expect me to be a leader when you don¡¯t tell me the plan?¡± I asked. The two guards standing on either side of me stepped closer. No doubt their way of telling me to calm down.


    Gunner laughed. ¡°If I had told you, would you have fully committed to the mission? This is an exercise in trust, and you have exceeded my expectations. Not once did you try and free the objective. Is he worth less to you than your friends?¡±


    Provocations would have worked on me before, but now I focused on my goal: kill Gunner.


    ¡°In the future,¡± I said, turning to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t leave any details out.¡±


    Gunner¡¯s smile faded for an instant before returning just as quickly. ¡°I see now that I don¡¯t need to. You can be trusted, at least a little. But before you go, I have something to give you.¡±


    I watched as his guards pulled out a burlap sack, about the size of a harska, from behind the throne. It shook, but no noise came from it. Gunner gestured to his guards, causing them to open the sack and dump the contents out onto the floor. A small girl tumbled out of the bag.


    Her hair was tangled, and her skin was covered in dirt, but I knew who it was. Tears welled in my eyes. She shook her head, then glanced around the room. Big brown eyes, much like my own, met mine. Her hands were bound behind her back. A piece of cloth was stuck in her mouth, making it hard for her to speak, but I knew it was Arienne.


    ¡°Here is your daughter. Continue to be good, and you will receive more rewards from your king.¡±


    After that, we were escorted out by the guards. Arienne clung to my arm, making it hard to walk through the tight halls. Even though I was thrilled to see her, I still was worried about my brother. How many people would I have to doom to servitude to save him? What about Nia, Tamara, or Greenspring. Sunday¡¯s leaf was still in my pocket, calling for the druid Greenspring. There was still some hope, as small as it was.


    As another reward for my ¡®good work,¡¯ they gifted me a larger room. The walls were still roughly carved out of stone, but they were larger than my cell. Instead of straw on the floor, I had a real mattress with a bed frame made of wood. A wooden dresser was pushed against the wall close to the bed. My belongings, clothes and the like, were nicely sorted into the dresser.


    Along the ceiling were three vents leading to the outside. They were too small for any human or harska to fit through. Even if they could, they would most likely have bars at the top to prevent small animals from coming through. Even though I was deep underneath the mountain, I could feel cool air coming from the vents.


    Once the guards had left, I untied Arienne¡¯s bindings and undid her gag. ¡°Poppy!¡± she cried, wrapping her arms around me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said, holding her close. ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be alright.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Henry told me to be brave. He said you were coming. The others didn¡¯t think so, but he never stopped believing.¡±


    Pulling back, I wiped some of the dirt off her face. ¡°Others?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°People like Uncle Henry. They¡¯ve been working for those cats.¡±


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    Arienne couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Anger surged through me. Gunner would pay. If I had to fight every other harska in the fortress to get to him, I would do it. I sighed. That was what I wanted to do, but I knew I couldn¡¯t. I wasn¡¯t strong enough. With nothing more than my knife, they would kill me before I even left the room. Arienne didn¡¯t deserve that.


    She continued to cry until she collapsed from exhaustion. I tried to ask her what she had been doing, but she was too distraught to answer. Once she was asleep, I tucked her into the bed and fell asleep next to her.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°I did it, Beth. I found our little dandelion,¡± I whispered to myself.


    Gunner didn¡¯t fully trust me, but I did gain some other advantages for completing the mission. I could now leave my room, though I needed a guard with me at all times. This meant I could bathe in the bathhouse, more of a room than a house, and eat in the mess hall. Arienne was forced to stay in the room, but I was able to take her to the bathhouse once a week. I asked if I could speak with Nia or Greenspring, but Gunner didn¡¯t give me a straight answer. More trust would have to be earned. More missions completed. More lives ruined.


    The next few months of my life passed by quickly. I went on two more missions with Damian and his group. Arienne stayed in the room. She promised to watch my stuff, keeping it safe from the nasty harska. As the days passed, she became more like her old self. Though she was way too thin for comfort. I made sure to give her extra helpings of food whenever I could help it.


    Gunner was pleased with my work and had asked me to help with more ¡®recon¡¯ missions. Spending time outside the mountain was great, but what I was doing made me sick. I never told Arienne where I went or what I was doing. She didn¡¯t need to worry about that.


    Sometimes I resisted. I warned the guards about the harska or helped the blacksmiths we captured escape. It was all pointless. The harska always accomplished their goals. Each time I tried to help, it only lead to more suffering. My hope of returning home with my family dwindled day by day. I was a shell of my former self, made to follow Gunner¡¯s every order without fail. All so I could see my brother.


    At the back of the dresser, I hid Sunday¡¯s leaf. It never dried nor lost color. Whatever magic was cast upon the leaf kept it alive. Every night in my room, I pulled it out and thought about Sunday. If only I could use the leaf, but sadly I didn¡¯t know how it worked. I needed to talk to Greenspring or Nia and see if we could make a plan.


    When I slept, I heard Greenspring¡¯s voice in my dreams, but it was incomprehensible. Why his magic wasn¡¯t working, I didn¡¯t know. During the day, I would whisper messages to him, but I didn¡¯t know if he heard them. I hoped he wasn¡¯t mad at me for helping Gunner.


    My next mission with the harska involved us sneaking into the mining town of Ghinville. I was able to convince the locals to let them in after a few days of performing in the local tavern. A clean look and an instrument strung across your back did a lot for gaining people¡¯s trust.


    I used to love performing in front of a crowd, but now it made me sick. Their smiling faces, their laughter, all fueled by a lie. If Piopus knew what I was doing, would he hate me for it? After a week of staying in Ghinville, Damian snuck into the mine and stole three sacks of raw iron. Or at least that¡¯s what we all assumed it was. None of us were miners.


    After that, we went to Eveyork. Filled with thieves and drug runners, Eveyork was abandoned by the kingdom long ago. Gunner told us to go there and capture one of the higher-ups in the drug-running business: Barry Slouch. Damian and Bagheera managed to secure him without any problems. However, we were followed for some time after leaving Eveyork. As far as I know, Barry was being kept somewhere underground.


    Instead of going by Norman, I changed my identity for each town we visited. Changing my appearance would have been preferred too, but it was too difficult. I wasn¡¯t skilled with makeup and never learned the spells for illusions like that. A new name was more than enough. Better than tarnishing my own name.


    The rest of my time was spent trying to get closer to the other harska. They still treated me like an outsider. To gain Gunner¡¯s trust, I had to gain their trust as well. Singing songs and cracking jokes weren¡¯t enough. They saw through my persona and kept their distance. Arienne would have been able to break through that barrier, but she was as trapped as the rest of the humans.


    Maybe that was all part of Gunner¡¯s plan.


    After a few weeks without a mission, Gunner called me into his throne room. ¡°Here¡¯s you¡¯re next mission. Assassinate the mayor of Freeriver, Louis Korpi.¡±


    ¡°Assassinate? Why?¡± Every other mission we had done before had been about retrieving an item or person. Killing wasn¡¯t forbidden, but Gunner had told us to keep it to a minimum. The less they suspected anything, the easier it was to get back.


    ¡°Freeriver is an important town for us. For the past couple of years, we¡¯ve had an agreement with the captain of the guard, Lady Iris. Lady Iris would give us food and raw construction materials, and we would offer her our labor. It wasn¡¯t the greatest exchange, but without a way to produce goods of our own, it was necessary.


    ¡°The mayor wasn¡¯t aware of this until recently. Something about missing food in the town logs. Once it was discovered, Lady Iris was imprisoned. Thankfully, they returned my brothers and sisters. While I am glad they are home, we will die of starvation without this exchange. As such, Lady Iris must be set free, and the town put under her control.


    ¡°The only way to do this is to kill Louis Korpi. Once he is dead, Lady Iris can take the town and our deal will be permanent. Until I decide to change the terms of our agreement, of course. This is not a mission to take lightly. Harska lives depend on this. You¡¯ve been good to me so far, Norman. Consider this your final test.¡±


    My heart sank. Could I kill a person? I wanted to kill Gunner, but part of me knew I never could. But to take a life... I took a deep breath. ¡°I feel like such a mission shouldn¡¯t be given to an outsider as a test.¡±


    Gunner nodded. ¡°If I had other options, I would take them. Louis Korpi is paranoid, any harska that gets close will be killed before they can act. You, on the other hand, have the charisma to get as close as you like. Plus¡­¡±


    Reaching into a bag beside his throne, Gunner pulled out a small brown book. ¡°You¡¯re a magician. Learning new magic shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°What kind of magic?¡±


    ¡°Illusion magic. You¡¯ll disguise yourself and your allies to gain entry to his manor. Kill him inside there. No witnesses.¡±


    Piopus had tried to teach me illusion magic when I was younger, but the lessons never seemed to stick. If I had time, I could learn a couple of spells, but disguising myself and others would be advanced magic. It would take more time to learn. Did I have much time?


    What was I thinking? I couldn¡¯t kill someone! Even though I had thought about killing Gunner, who I hated above all others, I didn¡¯t think I could go through with it. Could I?


    ¡°This time, I instructed my brothers and sisters to obey your commands. You¡¯ll be a real leader. If you give them a command that will cause them harm, or they feel it will ruin the mission, they will not follow it.¡±


    Whether they would follow my orders or not, I didn¡¯t care. This mission was a stepping stone to my goal. ¡°As if I would disobey you, Gunner. After all, I¡¯ve been good.¡±


    Gunner looked down at me, his brow furrowed. ¡°You have been useful to me, Norman. And I reward usefulness. If everything goes well during the mission, I¡¯ll give you your friends, Nia and Greenspring.¡±

 Chapter 21: Making Bread

    On the road to Freeriver, I did nothing except read that little brown book Gunner had given me. Illusions had always eluded me. Changing the perception of reality was a closely guarded secret. Yet there it was written down on parchment.


    Back at the fortress, Arienne had tried to help me study. Well, she did try, until she got bored asking me to change the color of things. Still, having her around was helpful enough. It gave me peace of mind. Kept me from thinking about what I had to do.


    Once the illusion magic started to click in my head, I had an idea forming. It wasn¡¯t complete, I still needed to talk with Nia and Greenspring and hear some of their ideas, but it was a start. If I was correct, we would have a way to save everyone and defeat Gunner.


    The fact that the key to our success had been given freely by Gunner told me two things. He either underestimated my ability as a magician, or he underestimated illusion magic.


    Most don¡¯t understand the importance of sight until they lose it. The blind have to create new ways to see the world without their eyes. They work hard to stand at the same level as someone with sight. Much like someone who can¡¯t hear has to work hard to be equal with those who can.


    As a bard, I knew too well the importance of sound. Everyone relies on their hearing, whether they think so or not. Sight and sound, take away both and you can cripple the strongest fighter.


    Illusions couldn¡¯t make someone blind, at least not in the traditional sense. All you could do was change their perception of reality. In most cases, that was good enough.


    With the book in one hand, I practiced the hand motions for a color-changing spell with the other. Damian had a permanent scowl on his face as he watched. The others didn¡¯t seem to care. It seemed only Damian understood what Gunner had given me.


    Patches peered over my shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s that one do?¡± She had made a habit of watching me read and practice. Since she couldn¡¯t read, I had to explain every page to her. I didn¡¯t mind, it helped carve the spells into my memory.


    ¡°This is a spell to change the color of an object. Temporarily of course,¡± I said, never looking up from the page.


    ¡°Why would you want to do that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well, imagine you¡¯re trying to hide in a river. If you could change your body to match the color of the water, it would make it harder to see you.¡±


    ¡°You can change the color of your body?¡± Her eyes widened as she looked at the inked runes.


    ¡°Yes, but it takes a long time. This spell only works on a small area, so you would have to cast it in sections. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a more effective spell later in the book.¡± I flipped through the pages to prove my point.


    ¡°Anything in there important for the mission?¡± asked Damian, snarkily.


    ¡°Gunner wouldn¡¯t have given this to me if he didn¡¯t believe so.¡±


    ¡°King Gunner,¡± said Bagheera. Since our last mission, he had started correcting me on Gunner¡¯s title more and more. At first, it was annoying, but now I didn¡¯t mind. He wasn¡¯t mad that I kept messing up. It seemed like he enjoyed correcting me.


    Freeriver was south of the Sapphire Mountains. It wasn¡¯t close to Xalir, but that didn¡¯t stop me from feeling homesick. Unlike the previous missions, we stayed on the main road. A few merchants passed us, but they didn¡¯t give more than a passing glance. When I asked Damian about it, he shrugged. According to him, harska were more common around Freeriver. I didn¡¯t question it further.


    As we got closer to Freeriver, the unmistakable stench of rot filled the air. I couldn¡¯t figure out where it was coming from until the road met the river. Bodies stuck out of the water like pieces of meat in soup. Stained red with blood, the river carried them lazily downstream. Most disconcerting of all was the lack of faces. Plenty of heads were in the water, but the faces were scratched and disfigured. The others refused to look toward the river.


    ¡°This part of the river is cursed,¡± said Smokey. ¡°Been like that since Bla-¡±


    Bagheera smacked Smokey. ¡°Not here! Don¡¯t say that name here.¡±


    Drifting on the surface of the river was a body dressed like I was. I squinted my eyes to look closer, only to quickly look away. My face stared back from the water. For the next mile, I didn¡¯t dare look at the river. As it drifted away from the road, I breathed a sigh of relief. Even the harska I was traveling with looked relieved. The next time we saw the river, it had returned to its usual blue. Not a body in sight.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    It took a few days, but our journey came to an end as we saw Freeriver¡¯s walls appear over the horizon. They were grey stone walls with vines growing like fingers reaching toward the sky. Guards patrolled the top of the wall in pairs of two, or at least it looked like that from the ground. Built into an oxbow lake created by the river, the town was surrounded by water.


    The front gate was open, so we walked freely over the wooden bridge into town. I didn¡¯t bother with a disguise. We needed information about what kind of person Louis Korpi was first. Though I did make the harska wear robes. Even if harska were more common in Freeriver, the events with Lady Iris might have changed things.


    Freeriver¡¯s streets were crowded with buildings on both sides. The stone facade of the buildings was crumbling, revealing their rotting wooden frames. Most of the buildings were three stories high with some even reaching four. They leaned haphazardly over the street, challenging gravity to force them to fall.


    Nobody seemed unhappy about the situation they were living in. Not a frown for the stench that permeated the town. People happily talked and walked hand-in-hand. It made me think of the early weeks of my marriage. Walking everywhere with Beth, never leaving each other¡¯s side. That didn¡¯t last long, but we still enjoyed spending time together.


    ¡°What¡¯s the plan,¡± whispered Patches.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find a place to stay for the night, and then we¡¯ll spend the next day gathering information.¡±


    ¡°What a waste of time,¡± said Damian.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather waste a day than die because we missed something obvious.¡± I thought about when Nia, Greenspring, and I first arrived at the mountain fortress. An extra day could have saved so much heartbreak. ¡°Besides, this gives me more time to practice.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve done nothing but practice since we left. How much more could you need?¡± asked Bagheera, limping slightly behind the others.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to learn a new type of magic. I¡¯m barely confident I can do what I need to do. If we had an extra week I doubt that would still be enough.¡±


    The harska mumbled to themselves, but they didn¡¯t disagree. None of them knew any magic.


    We spent the night at the local inn. Unlike most inns I¡¯d been to, this one didn¡¯t have a name. It was only known as The Inn. I didn¡¯t bother looking for a tavern to perform at, we didn¡¯t have time. Instead, I bought two rooms, one for the harska and one for myself. Gunner had given me spending money before we left. With everyone settled, we said goodnight and headed to our rooms.


    I didn¡¯t bother trying to sleep. The book Gunner had given me was far too interesting. Illusion magic, as I had guessed, was based on sight. Much like the magic I used was based on sound. All you had to do was change what a person saw. To make it easier, you tried not to change something to be completely different. If you wanted an object to look like a table, you started with something that had a flat top.


    Illusions of people didn¡¯t seem that hard to make. The book said that people can recognize a humanoid shape in anything. Like a coat draped over a chair being confused for someone standing in the corner of a room. Tricking a person¡¯s perception relied on this principle. It would be too difficult to change a house into a person, but changing a harska into a human was quite simple. Assuming you made them look like someone that fit their size.


    Unfortunately, there was a fatal flaw with illusions. Physically touching it revealed it was an illusion. Something about touching an illusion made a person¡¯s eyes see the truth. According to the book, it had to do with the five senses and how they challenged each other. But that was beyond me. I accepted it and moved on to further reading.


    Placing the book on the bed, I turned to the page on changing an object into another. I used my boot as the test subject. Standing a foot away from the boot, I placed my fingers on the corner of my eyes. Pushing in slightly, I rubbed the corner up and down. My vision blurred but the boot stayed clear. Using my pinky fingers, I traced circles into the air. Slowly, the boot started to look like a piece of bread.


    The more I traced the circles into the air, the more clear the image became. I could have sworn I could see steam coming off the bread. Satisfied, I dropped my hands and inspected the bread. The crust was flaking toward the sides, but it smelled like a freshly baked piece of wheat bread. I had been going for rye, but it was close enough.


    Touching the bread broke the illusion. After a few seconds, it returned to being my old smelly boot. I wondered if it still looked like bread to others. The illusion spell I had used only lasted for an hour. In my head, I imagined the confusion people would have as I walked around with a piece of bread for a foot. If I hadn¡¯t been on a serious mission I would have tried it. Instead, I was satisfied with my experiment and placed the shoe back with the other.


    I read for a few more hours. Unable to keep my eyes open, I closed the book and pulled the covers up. The bed in my room was much nicer than the one in the fortress. As soon as my head hit the pillow, I was asleep.


    My mind refused to rest. Visions of Nia and Greenspring being tortured by the harska filled my dreams. I could hear them calling for my help.


    ¡°Save us,¡± said the Nia in my dreams.


    ¡°Did you forget about us?¡± asked the Greenspring.


    Henry wasn¡¯t there. I tried to look for him, but I hoped I wouldn¡¯t have to see him be tortured. Not even my mind could handle seeing that.


    Greenspring and Nia were soon replaced by a thick fog. Like swimming through mud, I made my way through the fog. I could see the outline of people I knew on the horizon, but as I got closer they disappeared. Only one figure allowed me to get close, a woman with curly brown hair.


    ¡°Why did you leave me?¡±


    ¡°Beth!¡± I yelled, sounding more like a whisper in the heavy fog. ¡°I¨C¡±


    I woke up in a cold sweat. Breathing hard, I opened the window and stared out at the city street below. No matter what it took, I would keep my promise.

 Chapter 22: Grey Murder

    The harska and I met the next morning on the inn¡¯s ground floor. We shared a breakfast of cold meats and dry fruits. Not the best morning I¡¯d shared with them, but at least we were inside. They seemed better rested than I was, happily talking amongst themselves. My head hurt whenever I tried to think about the dream I had last night.


    Patches looked over at me, her brow narrowed. ¡°Are you going to be able to do this?¡± she asked, softly.


    I made a dismissive gesture, faking a smile. ¡°Of course! I practiced a bit last night. Everything should go well.¡±


    She seemed to believe me, turning toward Bagheera to continue their conversation. I took a bite of a dried apple slice. It had to work, I thought to myself. Nothing could go wrong.


    Louis Korpi¡¯s manor was in the center of town. It seemed to be dwarfed by the other buildings in height, but it made up for it in grandeur. The facade was made of marble, with dark wood used as a highlight. Glass windows looked onto the street from the upper levels. A metal fence with spikes on top surrounded the manor. Green grass and rose bushes inside the fence contrasted against the cobblestone outside.


    To gain entrance to the manor, I used the illusion magic I had been practicing to change into an elf noble. I gave myself long blonde hair and a pale complexion. My clothes were fine robes encrusted with sapphires.


    Patches and Bagheera were disguised as my children. Due to their size, there weren¡¯t many other disguises I could give them. It was okay though. Having them act like my children was ideal, as they could explore the manor while I talked with the mayor. Once he was distracted, they would sneak Damian and Smokey in through the back. They didn¡¯t need disguises.


    We walked to the front entrance, trying to look as uptight as possible. Pretending to be rich wasn¡¯t too hard, all you had to was act better than everyone else. The townsfolk didn¡¯t even give us a passing glance as we walked from the gate to the manor. Starting at the inn would have been ideal for time¡¯s sake, but we had to play the role. No noble would have willingly stayed at the inn. Though I had thought it was nice.


    The guards looked us up and down as we approached. They focused on Bagheera, who limped forward on an expensive-looking cane. In reality, it was a stick we found on the ground. He had left his own cane back at the fortress, much to the dismay of the other harska. One of the guards stepped forward, holding out their hand to stop us. I continued to walk on, glaring at the guard as I did.


    ¡°Halt!¡± exclaimed the guard. Both guards were covered head-to-toe in plate armor. We stopped, but I tapped my foot to show my annoyance.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± I asked in a nasal voice. ¡°I have a meeting with the mayor. Show some respect and move.¡±


    ¡°The mayor has no meetings today,¡± said the other guard.


    ¡°How would you know? You¡¯re a lowly peon standing guard on the street. I sent a letter ahead of my arrival organizing a meeting.¡± This was true, but I was starting to get worried it hadn¡¯t arrived, or that the mayor had discarded it.


    The guards exchanged glances. ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Master Daris of Grey,¡± I said, puffing my chest. ¡°And these are my children: Caitlyn and Daris. Named after his father, of course.¡±


    ¡°Do you have verification papers?¡± asked the first guard.


    ¡°Of course! Do you take me for a peasant? Daris, hand me my scroll case.¡± I held out my hand to Bagheera. His eyes widened as he realized we didn¡¯t have verification papers. Bagheera gave me a worried look, before glancing at Patches. Neither of them seemed to know what to do.


    But that wasn¡¯t going to stop me. While the guard was looking at Bagheera, I tapped the harska on the back. I had taught both of them a few moves to use in case something went wrong. Understanding the signal, he feigned reaching inside his robe before losing balance. His cane clattered against the stone street. Both guards rushed to help Bagheera up, but Patches was faster. She helped her fake brother while the guards watched nervously.


    At that moment, I tore off a piece of my shirt. There wasn¡¯t much time to make it look right, so I hoped they wouldn¡¯t look closely. Running one hand over the piece of cloth, and the other over my eyes caused it to become wet. The brown cloth turned an off-color white. I stuffed it into my pocket, then made a big sign of discovering it.


    ¡°There it is,¡± I said loudly.


    The two guards turned back towards me as I pulled the soggy scroll out. Waving it into the wind, it looked like I was drying it off. Instead, I was adding words to the illusion. I held the paper out toward them, but they didn¡¯t touch it. Thankfully, the second guard leaned forward to read it.


    ¡°Why is it wet?¡±


    ¡°Young Daris fell into a puddle on the way over here. I had forgotten I put it in my pocket for safekeeping while it dried. He¡¯s very clumsy as you¡¯ve seen.¡±


    Both guards gave each other one final glance before nodding. They opened the gate to the manor and pointed to the door. ¡°Talk to Jesry inside. She¡¯ll lead you to Lord Korpi¡¯s meeting room.¡±


    After a graceful bow, I pushed Patches and Bagheera in front of me. They pretended to be curious about the rose bushes, while I pretended to be angry with them. Altogether, we looked like a family of nobles. I was glad the two harska were performing their roles well, but we weren¡¯t at the end yet. Plenty of things could still go wrong.


    My heart raced as we walked closer to the entrance. Could I really kill the mayor? Maybe if I knew he was an awful person, but I didn¡¯t. The town was in shambles, but that could have been for any number of reasons. My head ached as I tried to think of a way to complete the mission without killing him, but nothing came to mind. The harska would know if he wasn¡¯t dead, they always completed their mission.


    Inside the manor was as nice as the outside. The entrance hall was large, with a red carpet covering most of the wooden floor. Servants were busy dusting the statues and paintings that lined the walls. They didn¡¯t give us more than a passing glance. Still playing my part, I tapped my foot against the carpet, pretending to be annoyed.


    I coughed to draw attention to myself. One of the servants, a young woman, approached me. ¡°Can I help you, my lord?


    ¡°I was told to talk to Jesry before meeting with the lord of this manor, is that you?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Jesry is with the master of the house right now. Shall I bring her down?¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Yes, yes. Hurry. I don¡¯t like having my time wasted.¡± Before she could leave, I gestured dismissively toward the disguised harska. ¡°And find somewhere for my children to be entertained.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Lord¡­¡±


    ¡°Master Daris of Grey.¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    She bowed. ¡°Master Daris of Grey. I will be right back. Come along, children.¡± With a skillful motion that came from years of practice, she tried to sweep both harska in front of her. Avoiding her touch, Bagheera and Patches moved by themselves. If she was shocked by the motion, she didn¡¯t show it. I watched the three move down the hall.


    Another servant, I assumed to be Jesry, came forward and showed me to a small waiting room. ¡°We¡¯ve been expecting you, Master Daris,¡± she said as I stepped past her. ¡°Mayor Korpi will be with you soon. Please, enjoy our refreshments.¡±


    Tea poured from an elegantly painted ceramic tea set was placed on a glass table in the center of the room. Cushioned couches were on either side of the table. I took a seat and sipped tea while I waited. Sitting down, I could feel my knife, tucked into the waist of my pants, push against me. A reminder of what I was here for.


    If everything was going according to plan, the disguised harska had snuck away by now. They would be heading to the back to help Damian and Smokey over the fence. I had asked Smokey to stay outside and keep watch, but the others didn¡¯t think it was a good idea. Apparently, he had bad eyesight.


    The door to the room opened. I stood up as the mayor, Louis Korpi, entered the room led by Jesry. He wore the latest fashion, with slicked-back grey hair that was starting to recede. His green eyes quickly scanned the room and my attire. Whether he approved or not was unclear.


    Jesry bowed and stood off to the side as Louis approached me. I had been worried he would offer his hand for a handshake, so I quickly bowed. His eyebrow arched, but he made no other sign of his confusion.


    ¡°Master Daris of Grey! What an honor for you to grace our presence,¡± he said, mimicking my bow.


    ¡°The pleasure is mine, Lord Korpi. I must say, what an excellent estate. It almost outshines this tea.¡±


    He laughed. ¡°That is an import from the empire. Some might say the price for it was too high, but to those I say, have a taste.¡±


    I frowned, looking down at the tea set. ¡°The empire? Maybe I should have held my tongue.¡±


    Louis took a seat across from me, gesturing for me to sit down. ¡°The war is a tragedy, the loss of Grey especially. But imagine my surprise when I heard it had been restored. There must be a story there?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°What¡¯s there to say that you haven¡¯t heard? A young knight came from the west and restored Grey to its former glory. Even beyond that as far as my wallet is concerned.¡± All of that was true, though I had only heard of it before I left Xalir. I hoped my meager knowledge would be enough to fool him.


    Louis smiled, but it didn¡¯t seem friendly. ¡°Speaking of wallets, you didn¡¯t say what you wanted to trade in your letter, Daris. What could Grey need that its new savior can¡¯t provide?¡±


    I glanced at Jesry and then back to Louis. He frowned but understood the motion. Secret deals and shady dealings were common among nobles. ¡°Jesry, darling, why don¡¯t you wait outside.¡± Jesry nodded and hurried out of the room.


    I took a deep breath. Everything was happening too fast for my liking. Louis Korpi didn¡¯t seem like a bad man, at least at first glance. Did he deserve to die? Were Nia and Greenspring worth it? Could I really kill a man?


    Once the door was shut again, he leaned forward eagerly. ¡°She won¡¯t listen through the door. I pay them for the extra privacy.¡±


    I smiled, hiding my anxiety as best I could. ¡°Good, then we can start. I understand Freeriver has been having a problem with the corruption in the north.¡±


    Louis nodded. ¡°The river brings water for crops and the people. Anything that disrupts that balance threatens my profits.¡±


    ¡°I thought the same as you did until that young knight showed me another way. He was able to twist the corruption on the land and increase the harvest of crops.¡± That was a lie. I hadn¡¯t even known there was corruption until I passed by the river the other day.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, how was he able to achieve such a feat?¡±


    I grabbed my teacup and leaned back on the couch. Before responding, I took a sip of the tea. It was good, but it was nothing compared to the tea Beth made back home. Suddenly, I lurched forward, almost dropping the expensive cup. Struggling to breathe, I placed the teacup on the table. Coughing didn¡¯t immediately help, so I made a fist and hit my chest.


    Louis tried to stand and help, but I motioned for him to sit back down. ¡°We-went down the¡ª¡± I started before another coughing fit overtook me. ¡°The wrong t-throat.¡±


    The combination of hitting my chest and coughing seemed to help. After a minute, I was able to speak again. Louis¡¯ face went from concerned to angry as soon as he saw I was okay. My eyes glanced toward the door, where I was sure his servants were waiting. Even through my entire coughing fit, they never entered.


    ¡°My dearest apologies, Master Daris. I will speak with the fool who mucked up your tea and have them executed,¡± said Louis through gritted teeth.


    ¡°No need, my friend. The fault is mine.¡±


    ¡°Hardly.¡± Picking up his teacup, Louis threw it across the room. The golden liquid splattered across the wall, dripping onto the floor. ¡°One of you get in here and make me a new brew,¡± he yelled.


    Silence. It could have been possible that they didn¡¯t hear, or even ignored, my coughing. Maybe they were too far away to hear the ceramic cup shatter, but a direct command from their superior? I imagined such a thing was unheard of in the manor. The momentary flash of confusion on Louis¡¯ face proved that true.


    It was that confusion that gave me the opportunity I needed. While he looked toward the door, I pulled out my knife. Even plainly visible to myself in my hand, Louis was unable to see through the illusion. All he would be able to see was my fist.


    The truth was, no one was coming to check on the mayor because no one had heard a thing. As a bard, a magician focused on sound, I knew how to get rid of sound. How to keep it from traveling through walls and under doors. Usually, I used an instrument to perform the spell, but all that was required was playing the notes. Coughs at the right pitch and a drum solo played on my chest were enough. Everything went according to plan.


    I hadn¡¯t been convinced that Louis Korpi needed to die, but I had no choice. This is for my family. As quickly as I could, I jumped from the couch and stepped onto the table. It bent under my weight but didn¡¯t break. Strong glass, I thought. Louis was too slow to react, all he could do was turn around to meet my eyes.


    The blade went into his chest. Blood seeped from the wound as he looked up at me. Confusion, anger, regret, and sadness. His mind tried to grasp what was happening, but it was too late. I felt his hand grasp my arm. In his last moments, I knew what he saw. Master Daris, someone he accepted into his house, became the stranger Norman Benson. A murderer.


    His hands first tried to pull out the knife. When that didn¡¯t work, they wrapped around my neck. With the last of his strength, he choked me. I barely noticed, my heart racing too fast as I continued to drive the knife into him. His grip loosened, and his hands fell to the ground. After one final gasp, he was dead.


    I pulled the knife out and wiped it on his clothes. Blood continued to dribble out of the wound, pooling around my feet. Breathing became difficult as my vision wavered. Never before had I taken the life of another human, let alone another creature. My stomach rumbled, forcing me to look away. But there was still work to be done.


    After taking a deep breath, I picked him up and laid him down on the couch. He was heavier than I expected. Before I could no longer bear looking at him, I hid his body with an illusion. To anyone who entered the room, the couch looked empty. The blood was more difficult to hide as someone could walk past it, so I made it look like spilled tea. Then I made the room smell like roses. But I knew the smell of the body would quickly overpower it. My skill in illusion magic wasn¡¯t great enough to stop that.


    Stumbling through the house, I looked for the harska. Servants watched me as I opened doors and called for my companions, but they didn¡¯t say anything. Some of them did hurry to find their master. Watching them leave made me think of the body I left behind. I took another breath and kept moving. If I had a second to think I would never move again.


    Behind one of the doors on the ground floor were stairs leading downward. I glanced around, and after seeing no one, stepped into the darkness. The middle of each step was worn down by centuries of people walking on them. I had to hold the wall to keep my balance. Soon I saw torchlight bouncing off the walls. Then I saw the torches themselves, lit in front of a large metal door.


    The door was cracked open, revealing I wasn¡¯t alone down there. I could hear something beyond the door, but I couldn¡¯t make out what it was. Having already come this far, I pushed against the door.


    Rot and decay hit my nose before my eyes could adjust to the light. Torches lined the walls, separated by metal cages and doors without handles. Standing at the back of the room were four hunched figures. The shape of their ears betrayed them as harska. If it hadn¡¯t smelled so bad, I would have breathed a sigh of relief.


    Once my eyes adjusted I could make out that they were standing around a cage. Unlike the other cages, which were large enough to fit three or four humans, this one could only fit one. I stepped forward to get a better look. Inside was a woman with silver hair dressed in rags. Her body was covered in scars and bruises. One of the harska tried to move toward me but was stopped by their companion.


    ¡°Norman,¡± said Patches, her voice echoing around the room. ¡°This is Lady Iris.¡±

 Chapter 23: Test of Loyalty

    We hurried Lady Iris to the nearest doctor. Even without proper medical training, I knew she was barely alive. Considering how long she must have been trapped in that basement, I was surprised she was alive at all. Had we waited an extra day or two, she might not have made it. Even though I didn¡¯t agree with Gunner or his plans, and I wasn¡¯t over killing Louis Korpi, I was glad she was alive.


    Patches found the doctor first. They were located in a small house on the edge of the town, with patients lined outside the door all the way to the next street. Coughing, sores, and a strange rot were all common among the patients. The corruption along the river was taking a toll on the inhabitants of Freeriver. I wondered if Greenspring knew how to help them. Druids knew the most about the corruption of nature, or at least that was what I assumed.


    We pushed our way to the front. Some shouted at us, others held their tongue and glared. The harska and I didn¡¯t care. Holding Lady Iris in my arms, I walked behind the harska as they pushed people to the side. She looked up at me and smiled. Her eyelids fluttered, trying to stay open. Her mouth moved, but nothing came out.


    The doctor, a dwarf with a long red beard, took one look at Lady Iris before hurrying us inside. He kicked some patients out of a room before taking Lady Iris from me. She groaned as he placed her down gently on a table. Calling for his assistant, he grabbed his surgical tools from a leather bag.


    ¡°You,¡± he said, pointing to me. ¡°Explain.¡±


    ¡°We found her like this. She was trapped in the mayor¡¯s basement, locked in a small cage.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The mayor?¡± His assistants entered, two dwarves like the doctor. One moved to help the doctor while the other gestured for us to leave.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine,¡± said the assistant. ¡°Doctor Tencho will get her patched up before night.¡±


    ¡°He better,¡± said Damian, turning to leave. The rest of us followed him out. We stayed near the clinic for the rest of the day. None of us had expected Lady Iris to be in such a condition. Imprisoned? Sure, but Gunner had told us nothing about the cruelty of the mayor. I hadn¡¯t even expected her to be in the manor.


    As the sun started to set over the town, lighting everything in an orange glow, the line of people dispersed. We still waited outside, as well as another group of people. After talking with others waiting in line, we learned that this clinic had two doctors. Both of them, Doctor Tencho and Doctor Tabitha, were dwarves. I was glad they could help us, but I was a little worried about how much this was going to cost. We had spent quite a bit of Gunner¡¯s money.


    The door to the clinic opened, all heads turning toward the noise expectedly. One of the doctor¡¯s assistants who had been helping with the surgery gestured for our group to enter. I apologized to the other group and followed the assistant in. Lady Iris was sleeping on a makeshift bed, her body covered in blankets.


    Doctor Tencho watched her carefully. ¡°She¡¯ll live. Not well for a while, but she¡¯ll live. The wounds on her back will leave scars. I can¡¯t believe this was done by¡­ Regardless, she can¡¯t stay past tonight. We don¡¯t have enough rooms to handle everyone these days. You¡¯ll have to move her yourselves.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°How much is this going to cost?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Lady Iris has always been pleasant to my clinic and me. If we had the room to keep her for longer¡­¡±


    Bagheera made a dismissive gesture. ¡°You¡¯ve done more than enough. Thank you.¡±


    We took turns watching Lady Iris throughout the night. During my watch, she stirred but didn¡¯t wake up. Seeing her sleeping reminded me of the first time Arienne got sick. I stayed up all night watching her sleep, making sure she slept soundly in my arms.


    I hoped Henry was okay.


    In those quiet hours of the night, the memory of stabbing Louis replayed in my mind over and over again. I could see it clearly. Each time it replayed, I felt like throwing up. The only thing that kept me going were thoughts of my family.


    I missed Beth.


    The next morning we carefully moved Lady Iris to the inn. Patches and Bagheera took care of her while Damian and Smokey left to report to Gunner. I spent my time performing in town for extra money, but mostly to distract myself. People seemed to enjoy the brief reprieve from their suffering, but they couldn¡¯t give much.


    No one seemed to notice their mayor was dead. I scouted around the manor a few times, to see if anything would change, but it stayed the same. At least, that¡¯s how it appeared on the outside. Servants who didn¡¯t live in the manor came in each morning and left each night. It was unnerving watching nothing change, but I didn¡¯t want to upset things even more. I wanted nothing more to do with this place.


    After a week in Freeriver, Lady Iris recovered enough to stay awake for more than a couple of minutes. I wasn¡¯t around the inn when she was lucid, but Patches told me she was thankful for our help. Every time I saw her, she still seemed in pain. Watching her twist and turn restlessly in her sleep made me wish I could do more, but I couldn¡¯t. There wasn¡¯t a spell I knew of that could take away her pain.


    After a day filled with street performances and haggling for money, I stumbled into the inn. Sweat drenched my clothes, and a cloud of stink followed me. Each step leading upstairs felt like a mountain. When I reached the floor our room was on, I had to stop for a full minute to catch my breath. I had planned to drop off the day¡¯s earnings before going to bathe, but when I entered the room Lady Iris greeted me.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    She was sitting upright in her bed, pillows propping up her back. A blanket covered her lower body. Patches and Bagheera were gone, probably looking for food. Lady Iris smiled at me before my smell reached her and she gaged.


    ¡°Is that you?¡± she asked, holding her nose.


    I nodded, throwing my bag of coins onto the floor. ¡°Needed to drop this off before I cleaned up. Need anything?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I need you to take a bath.¡±


    I laughed, the first time since killing the mayor, and gave a quick bow. ¡°Right away, my good lady.¡±


    ¡°Wait! There¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡±


    I turned toward her and leaned against the wall. Besides the bed, there weren¡¯t many places to sit. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s dead. I made sure of that.¡±


    Lady Iris shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I wanted to ask. What is your name?¡±


    I had guessed she would be concerned about her former mayor, so her question caught me off guard. After a few seconds to recollect myself, I answered, ¡°Norman Benson.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Since I started working with King Gunner, I¡¯ve had the pleasure of meeting most of his closest allies. Patches and Damian are often sent to negotiate on the king¡¯s behalf. Smokey and Bagheera sometimes help move supplies between here and the king¡¯s castle. But I¡¯ve never seen the king work with another human. Why are you working with him?¡±


    I sighed, folding my arms. ¡°He has something I want. If I do what he says, he said he¡¯ll give it back to me. What about you? I understand you have an agreement with him, but how can you stand working with that tyrant?¡±


    Lady Iris took a sip of water, collecting her thoughts. ¡°King Gunner is the only hope I have for restoring this town to its former glory.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that. Is there no one else you can call for support? Local lords? Other kings?¡±


    ¡°If I could,¡± she said, her body shaking. ¡°I would. But there is no other way. I need hands to fix this town. Good hands that aren¡¯t rotting from sickness. The townsfolk are dying, Norman. Louis did nothing, so they looked to me for a sign of hope. Even in the few weeks since I¡¯ve been gone, I can tell months of progress has been lost.¡±


    ¡°When Gunner has no more use for you, he¡¯ll send someone to kill you like he did Korpi.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    For the next few minutes, no one spoke. We both knew how bleak our situations looked. Tools for tyrants to abuse, that¡¯s what we were. If it weren¡¯t for the hope Sunday had given me, and the return of Arienne, I would have given up weeks ago. Looking at Lady Iris, I could tell she was close to that point. If not there already.


    ¡°How loyal are you to Gunner?¡± I asked.


    Lady Iris froze, her eyes staring directly into mine. ¡°How loyal are you?¡±


    ¡°I hold no loyalty for the Rebel King.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°I¡¯d rather see his head on a pike than a statue.¡±


    ¡°I can make that happen, but it will take time. Once he¡¯s dead, his people will need a support network to recover. Can your city provide that?¡±


    Thinking about it for a moment, Lady Iris shook her head. ¡°The corruption is too great. We¡¯ll need to focus on ourselves for a bit.¡±


    ¡°What if I said I could get rid of the corruption for you?¡±


    Lady Iris sat up straighter, her brow raised. ¡°You can?¡±


    My face felt hot as I nervously squeezed my arm. ¡°Well, someone I know can. Hopefully.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not convincing me very well.¡±


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll do everything within my power to help. All I ask is you don¡¯t help Gunner if he asks. Beyond your usual deal, of course.¡±


    Lady Iris smiled. She shuffled around on the bed so that she was on her side, the blankets pulled up to her chin. ¡°It¡¯s a deal. Thank you, Norman. Now please, go take a bath.¡±


    I laughed, giving one final bow before heading to find a bathhouse. ¡°I will do what I can.¡±


    After a few more days, we left Freeriver. Patches spent those days watching Lady Iris to make sure she would recover. I continued to perform around town. Bagheera joined me, only to watch of course. He never talked to me after my performances, but I could tell he enjoyed them.


    My heart ached as I took one final look at the town. Its walls barely hiding the towering roofs of its buildings. A town lacking hope, could it ever be saved? Did I want to save it?


    Even so, I was excited to be heading back to the fortress. Not just because I would finally see Nia and Greenspring, but because I had a real plan for getting rid of Gunner. I no longer wanted to escape. Seeing everyone in that town suffer made me think of the others Gunner kept captured. It made me feel for the other families he had torn apart. Gritting my teeth, I vowed to repent for my actions. Though I knew I would have to cause more suffering before I could save them. Deposing of Gunner would be no simple task.


    My harska companions also seemed to be in good spirits. Patches excitedly chattered about the food back at the mountain fortress. All of us were tired of staying in that cramped inn room. Even though my room back under the mountain wasn¡¯t much better, I had to agree.


    A couple of miles away from the fortress, Bagheera walked beside me. Patches was a few paces ahead, whistling to herself. I had been trailing behind so I could think about my plan some more.


    ¡°Do you believe you can usurp King Gunner?¡± asked Bagheera, quiet enough so only I could hear.


    Stunned, I faked a smile. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I heard your conversation with Lady Iris a few days ago. You told her not to help King Gunner if he asked. Why else would you say that if you don¡¯t plan to usurp him?¡±


    I glared at my harska companion, trying to read his face for signs of anger. ¡°And what if I am?¡±


    Bagheera shrugged. ¡°I serve Gunner because he¡¯s my king. I believe that the strongest among us can lead others into glory. But Gunner, as much as he¡¯s tried, hasn¡¯t. We¡¯re still scavengers, just as we¡¯ve always been. If someone stronger were to take over¡­¡±


    ¡°I have no intention of taking over.¡±


    Bagheera sighed, staring at Patches¡¯ back. ¡°There are few harska who would. I doubt even Damian would take the opportunity. I want my people to thrive, Norman. That can¡¯t happen under Gunner.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    He turned back toward me, his pupils like thin streaks of darkness. ¡°I will aid you as much as I can, Norman Benson.¡±

 Chapter 24: To Keep a Promise

    I sat in my room, anxiously fiddling with the strings on my mandolin. Since I returned from my mission in Freeriver, I had not been able to see Gunner, nor had I been able to sleep. According to the guards around the fortress, he left to meet with someone about starting a trade deal. He had left no instructions for me, so I waited.


    Arienne sat on my bed, kicking her legs against the frame. ¡°It¡¯ll be alright, Poppy. Your friends will be okay!¡±


    I smiled at her, but I didn¡¯t feel happy on the inside. She didn¡¯t know where I had been or what I had been doing. Like me, she was trapped in this fortress, but with less freedom than I had. As much as I wanted to lie down and cry, I needed to appear strong for her. ¡°You¡¯re right, my little dandelion. Everything is going to be okay.¡±


    Before I left for Freeriver, Gunner promised me that he would reward me with Nia and Greenspring. Treating them like objects you gave as a gift made me furious, but as long as I got to see them it didn¡¯t matter. Thanks to Bagheera pledging to help, and Sunday¡¯s leaf, I was closer than ever to saving Henry and going home.


    Even though I was excited to see Nia and Greenspring again, I was worried they would not be the same. Lady Iris had been tortured to an inch of her life. Did Gunner treat the two like that as well? Would they even want to see me again? I had been treated nicely by Gunner. Would they feel bitter about that? Arienne seemed the same, but she was a kid. Did that matter to Gunner? The week after I came back, my thoughts were clouded.


    Bagheera and I discussed the fortress and its weaknesses whenever Arienne slept. Since he was trusted by Gunner, he could go anywhere in the fortress except for Gunner¡¯s quarters. This gave us a full count of the harska forces and all the entrances and exits the fortress had. It was staggering how many harska there were.


    I only wanted to take my friends and family and leave, but I knew that could never happen. Gunner had to be eliminated, and the harska brought under new leadership. Otherwise, all of this would happen again. Maybe not to my family, but to another.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be you?¡± I asked Bagheera. We sat in my room, maps of the fortress spread over a table, illuminated by candlelight. Arienne was tucked neatly into my bed. I could hear her gentle breathing as she slept.


    ¡°No one will follow me,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°It has to be Princess.¡±


    ¡°Will they follow Princess? Most of your kinsmen are loyal to Gunner. After all, it was them that stuck Princess in that pit.¡±


    ¡°On the outside, yes, they are loyal to Gunner. But inside, they know this can¡¯t last. Princess might be untested as a leader, but her heritage will bring confidence. There¡¯s no one else who would be a worthy candidate. There can¡¯t be another usurper.¡±


    ¡°And Princess wouldn¡¯t be a usurper?¡± I asked, folding my arms.


    Bagheera smiled, but I could tell it wasn¡¯t genuine. ¡°The other harska would consider it taking back what was rightfully hers.¡±


    During those days, I asked Bagheera if he could confirm the presence of Henry and Tamara, but he said no. According to him, those close to me were being kept in a private cell near Gunner¡¯s quarters. Nia and Greenspring were most likely there as well. It was under strict watch. Only Gunner and a select few could enter.


    After one of our discussions, I laid down on the bed to go to sleep. I looked over at Arienne, who was breathing peacefully. When she was younger, she used to wake up in the middle of the night and crawl into my bed. She had grown out of that quickly, but I would never forget.


    Arienne rolled over toward me. ¡°When are you going to save Uncle Henry,¡± she asked, whispering.


    I sighed. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be asleep.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not tired. When are you going to save Uncle Henry? I want to help!¡±


    ¡°You are helping. Knowing that you¡¯re safe is enough. I¡¯ll save him soon, but you need to stay quiet about that, okay?¡±


    Even in the dark, I could tell she nodded. ¡°My lips are sealed.¡±


    I laughed quietly. ¡°Good. Sweet dreams, my little dandelion.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Poppy.¡±


    The next day, a cold chill spread through the halls under the mountain. Harska bundled up in warm clothes, and torches were kept alight for longer to spread some warmth. Without winter clothes, Arienne and I spent most of our time wrapped up in the blankets on my bed. Winter was close. With the cold weather, Gunner returned to the fortress.


    After a few days of getting settled, Gunner summoned me to the throne room. Bagheera and the others were summoned as well. Sitting on his throne, illuminated by torchlight, he looked as intimidating as ever. Though it was hard to tell, he looked happy. His pupils were dark saucers, his tail shook with anticipation, and his teeth showed as he grinned. We kneeled before the throne as Damian gave his report.


    ¡°Excellent,¡± said Gunner. ¡°I received word from Lady Iris this morning. Our deal will continue with no delays.¡±


    ¡°That is excellent to hear, my king,¡± replied Damian, bowing.


    Gunner gestured for us to stand. ¡°You may go. I¡¯ve heard Midnight is planning quite the feast for dinner. Enjoy it and be well.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my king,¡± we said in unison.


    While the others immediately turned to leave, I hesitated. Looking up at Gunner, he was already talking to one of his guards about something in whispered tones. I wanted to ask about Nia and Greenspring but knew I had to be patient. If Gunner had lied, I would know soon enough. Pushing the issue would only lead to trouble. Rising from the ground, I dusted my pants and turned to leave.


    ¡°Norman,¡± said Gunner. ¡°Stay here for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Gunner?¡± Unlike the other harska, I saw no reason to call Gunner ¡®my king¡¯. He was king of the harska, and we both knew that. Gunner could have forced me to address him with more respect, but since I had been good he let it slide.


    ¡°Before you left I promised you a reward. Keeping promises is the duty of any good king, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    ¡°I would.¡±


    ¡°Falkas never kept his promises,¡± said Gunner, clawing the edge of his throne. ¡°As king, your word is law. When you offer a reward, and the task is done well, you should keep your word and bestow a reward. Right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, sweat starting to drip down my back. Even in the throne room, it was cold.


    ¡°Of course, I am the king. I reward those that do well. Those I can trust.¡±


    ¡°Undoubtedly,¡± I replied.


    He chuckled. ¡°Undoubtedly. Yes, undoubtedly,¡± he said under his breath. His eyes met mine, sending a shiver down my spine. ¡°Your brother has much to say about you. I enjoy talking to him. Maybe if you continue to work hard, you can talk with him as well.¡±


    Gritting my teeth, I smiled. ¡°I would enjoy that.¡±


    He returned the smile. ¡°In your room, you¡¯ll find the northerner and the druid. A guard will be posted outside your room to make sure nothing unsightly happens. Do not disappoint me.¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    I bowed. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call for you the next time I require your services. Good work, Norman Benson.¡±


    Harska in the halls gave me curious looks as I ran back to my room. Part of me was worried I was going to get in trouble, but no one stopped me. My heart raced as my imagination ran wild. Would they be okay? Would they hate me? Had they met my brother while they were held captive?


    As Gunner said, a harska with orange-colored fur stood outside my room. He leaned on the wall, picking his teeth with his claw. Gasping for breath, I kneeled on the floor. Even with the amount of traveling I¡¯d been doing, my body wasn¡¯t ready for sprinting through an entire fortress. The guard glared at me but didn¡¯t say anything. Once I was ready, I clasped the door handle and pushed it open.


    Greenspring sat on the floor, his legs crossed beneath him. His clothing, made of moss, leaves, and twigs, was in desperate need of repair. Holes showed his pale skin and surprisingly fit body beneath. Like the last time I had seen him, he still had a layer of dirt covering his arms and legs. But his hair was a light brown instead of the grey color it usually was.


    Nia looked similar. Her clothes were ragged and torn and dirt covered her body. Her hair was slick with grease and dirt. Dried mud stuck to her fingertips. One of her boots was missing, while the other was so worn you could see the imprint of her foot on the bottom. She sat on the bed. Arienne sat behind her picking some of the dirt out of her hair.


    When I opened the door, both turned toward me. A smile quickly formed on their faces and soon I was enveloped in a tight group hug. Neither seemed to have lost their strength as they squeezed whatever was left of mine out of me. I laughed, returning the hug as best I could. A wet spot formed on my shoulder as tears streamed down Greenspring¡¯s face.


    ¡°Norman, my boy, I do not know what to say,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re okay. You are okay, right?¡± I asked, pulling back from the hug to give them another look.


    Nia smiled. ¡°Of course we are! Not a scratch on us.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t a dry eye in the room. Arienne danced and cheered as she ran around everyone. Once I recovered from the shock of seeing them, I dug through my closet looking for clean clothes. Nia and Greenspring helped, picking out clothes that they liked.


    ¡°Sorry, Gunner didn¡¯t give me back your supplies,¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Norman,¡± said Nia, checking some pants to see if they would fit. ¡°We¡¯re just glad we¡¯re all okay.¡±


    Sitting on my bed, I gestured to the two of them. ¡°How did you manage it? I was worried you would be tortured, or worse¡­¡±


    ¡°At first, they treated us harshly,¡± said Greenspring, rubbing a long, thin scar on his arm. ¡°But Nia put a stop to that.¡±


    ¡°I broke a guard¡¯s nose,¡± she said, smiling.


    ¡°That you did. But I think what changed was you started to do good work for Gunner. Once he saw us as carrots he could hold on a stick, he had to play nice.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t stop them from trying to start something. I swear Greenspring and I had to deal with a fight every week.¡±


    ¡°Some of those you started,¡± said Greenspring, smiling.


    Nia laughed. ¡°Maybe I did. Hard to remember.¡±


    ¡°Did you beat them up?¡± asked Arienne, stars in her eyes.


    ¡°Of course,¡± said Nia, flexing her muscles. ¡°Gotta show them whose boss.¡±


    I smacked my forehead, remembering that I hadn¡¯t introduced everybody. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is my daughter, Arienne. Arienne these are my friends, Nia and Greenspring.¡±


    Greenspring laughed. ¡°Do not worry, we had a few minutes to introduce ourselves before you arrived. Your daughter is quite the talker. She reminds me of myself when I was younger.¡±


    Arienne made an unpleasant face. ¡°I do?¡±


    ¡°Well, cleaner for sure,¡± replied Greenspring laughing. ¡°I was quite the wild child when I was a boy.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± said Nia. ¡°My parents had to force me to sit down and stay inside. I never wanted to be in one place for too long. I wanted to explore.¡±


    I laughed. ¡°Sounds like my little dandelion.¡±


    We talked for a bit more before I showed them where to bathe. Arienne still wasn¡¯t allowed out of the room, so she sadly watched us leave. Nia whispered something in her ear, which made her perk up. ¡°You got it!¡± exclaimed Arienne happily.


    ¡°What did you tell her?¡± I asked as we walked to the bath.


    Nia shrugged. ¡°I asked if she could watch our stuff, said it was a job for a real warrior.¡±


    I nodded, mentally putting that away for later. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you guys are back.¡±


    ¡°So are we,¡± replied Greenspring.


    The three of us walking down the hall caused some nervous stares, but I didn¡¯t care. I had my two friends and my daughter back. The guard Gunner assigned to my room didn¡¯t follow us, but I could still tell we were being watched. Every cat-like eye we passed in the hall might as well have been Gunner¡¯s. They all either feared him or loved him.


    I waited outside the bath, watching the harska pass by. Some of them greeted me but most gave me a passing glance. Serving under Gunner earned me some amount of respect, but they would never truly accept me. As a human, I was considered lower than the weakest harska. Not that I cared. Staying here and serving Gunner sounded awful.


    Nia was the first out. Her blonde hair hung like a wet mop on her head. It dripped onto the floor behind her. She wore an old nightshirt of mine, thankfully it was big enough to not be uncomfortable. None of my pants would have fit her, so wore another shirt of mine tied around her hips like a skirt.


    She nervously glanced around, tying her hair into a loose bun. Once she saw me, she walked confidently through the hall, smiling. Being around harska for months had made me used to looking down. I had to crane my neck to meet her eyes. We stood outside the bath, chatting about my experiences outside the fortress.


    ¡°Greenspring told me. Said his spell never stopped working, though he couldn¡¯t speak to you. I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that,¡± she said, frowning. ¡°Taking a life isn¡¯t easy, no matter how many times you do it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I just¡­ Sometimes I can still feel his fingers around my neck.¡±


    Nia placed her hand on my shoulder. ¡°You had to do it.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Greenspring came out of the bath looking like an entirely different person. His face was cleared of dirt, not a wrinkle on it. His long hair was tied neatly behind him. Without the dirt covering his arms, I could see how muscled they were. It was like he climbed mountains for fun. Even his legs looked like they could run for miles. He smiled, his teeth white as snow.


    ¡°Thanks for that, Norman. Nothing like a warm shower after a day in the mines.¡±


    ¡°Mines?¡± I asked, glancing toward Nia.


    ¡°Greenspring¡¯s been working in the mines since we were captured.¡±


    ¡°The further down in the earth, the harder it is for my magic to work. But now¡­¡± Greenspring flexed his arm, making a fist. ¡°I can feel my strength returning.¡±


    I grabbed his arm and pushed it down. ¡°Not here,¡± I whispered. ¡°Back in the room.¡±


    We walked back, continuing our conversation. I walked a little faster than the others, eager to show them the leaf Sunday had given me. Sunday, the opoamer I met in Orten, had told me to give the leaf to Greenspring. Though he didn¡¯t tell me what it was for.


    Opoamer were tall, lanky creatures resembling possums. With the thick cloak he had been wearing, he didn¡¯t seem out of place among the others in the city. Of course, he was still taller than everyone. I hoped I could trust Sunday, because he was key to getting everyone out of the fortress safely.


    I nodded to the guard outside my room. He didn¡¯t return the gesture but didn¡¯t seem unfriendly otherwise. There was a job to do, and he was assigned to do it. Covering my mouth with my sleeve, I faked a cough. Everyone looked at me, but I waved them off.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Caught a bit of a cough back in Freeriver,¡± I said, before faking a coughing fit. ¡°I¡¯ve got some water inside.¡±


    Nia and Greenspring followed me inside, closing the door behind them. Once it was closed, I pulled them to the far side of the room. I held a finger over my mouth, gesturing for everyone to be quiet. They nodded. Repeating the spell I had cast in Louis Korpi¡¯s meeting room, I coughed and pounded my chest. Once I was done, I laid on my bed to catch my breath.


    ¡°What a hassle,¡± I said, my voice coarse.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± asked Nia.


    ¡°Yeah. Just need to catch my breath.¡±


    Greenspring, who as a magician himself, understood what I had been doing. He smiled. ¡°You have grown, Norman. You are hardly the man I first saw performing back in Kent¡¯s Crossing.¡±


    I laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t know whether to take that as a compliment.¡±


    Nia took a seat on the floor, crossing her legs beneath her. Arienne sat down next to her. ¡°Was that some kind of spell?¡± Nia asked.


    ¡°It¡¯ll keep those outside the room from listening in,¡± I said, rubbing my throat.


    Greenspring and Nia looked at me expectedly. ¡°What did you need to talk to us about?¡± asked Greenspring, sitting down next to Nia.


    I stood up from the bed. Inside my closet, hidden among my clothes, was the leaf Sunday gave me. I rummaged through my things until I found it. The leaf was still as green as the day I was given it, with not a spot of decay on it. Nia looked confused, leaning forward to get a better look. I had told Arienne about the leaf, so she wasn¡¯t as surprised. Greenspring¡¯s eyes widened, his mouth falling open.


    ¡°How did you get a Diagum Leaf?¡± he asked, stroking his long beard.


    ¡°It was given to me by a friend. Do you know Sunday the opoamer, Greenspring?¡±


    Greenspring smiled. ¡°Of course, I know Sunday. He was there when I first received my name.¡±

 Chapter 25: A Gift From a Friend

    ¡°He was there for your birth?¡± asked Nia.


    We sat on the floor in the room given to me by Gunner. Trapped in a fortress for months at a time, I had served under him unwillingly. On one of my missions, Sunday the opoamer had given me a special leaf. Greenspring now held the leaf in his hand, inspecting it closely.


    ¡°No. I wasn¡¯t named at my birth. For druids, it is tradition to receive your name after you are accepted into the order. Once you complete your ordination ritual, the spirits of the forest give you a name. Sunday was there at my ordination ritual,¡± said Greenspring.


    ¡°How old were you when you were named?¡± I asked, leaning against my bed frame. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine living without a name.¡±


    He stroked his beard. ¡°Seven? Maybe six. It¡¯s been so long I don¡¯t fully remember.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m six!¡± exclaimed Arienne.


    I laughed. ¡°Yes, you are. Soon to be seven if I¡¯m not mistaken?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I sighed, shaking my head. ¡°Neither do I.¡± We sat in silence for a bit.


    ¡°That¡¯s a long time to live without a name, Greenspring,¡± said Nia.


    Greenspring shrugged. ¡°My father and I lived alone so it worked out for us. I have heard other druids go by temporary names until they get their official name.¡±


    Glancing at the door, I nervously tapped my fingers against the floor. While I was sure my spell was still working, I was unsure if the guard assigned to my room would try and check on us. As someone who had raised kids, I knew that silence for too long was never a good thing.


    ¡°Greenspring, do you know how to use the leaf?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. Who did you want me to talk to?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The Diagum Leaf, this leaf here, can be used to communicate over large distances. You can talk to anyone with a Diagum Leaf, well, any druid. As long as you can imagine who you¡¯re talking to, and they have one of their own, you can talk to them from across the world.¡±


    ¡°Anyone you recommend?¡± asked Nia.


    Greenspring stared at the leaf, turning it over in his hand. His eyes glanced up at me. ¡°If I asked my druidic order to come rescue me, they would gather every druid that was able to do so. It would be an army no force could rise against. Norman, if I do call for them, many harska will die. I also can not guarantee the safety of your brother or Tamara.¡±


    ¡°What about us?¡± I asked, glancing at Nia and Arienne.


    ¡°Hopefully, you will be next to me when they come. If not, then no.¡±


    ¡°And if those we wanted to save were with us?¡± I asked.


    He nodded. ¡°Then they would be safe too. As long as they were with me.¡±


    I looked at the leaf, imagining hundreds of Greensprings invading the fortress. In the chaos, the likelihood of any of us surviving on our own was slim. I had seen harska fight, it never ended well for the people around them.


    Taking a deep breath, I tried to think of a way to increase the odds. ¡°What if they met me outside the fortress? I could tell them who to save and who to fight.¡±


    ¡°That could work, but how are you going to do so without alerting Gunner?¡± asked Greenspring.


    ¡°The harska, Bagheera, is on my side. If I go on a mission with just him, we can go meet with your druid friends and lead them to the fortress.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± said Nia, folding her arms. ¡°This is all too risky.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who forced us to charge into this fortress unprepared?¡± I asked.


    ¡°And look where that got us. Even if you and that harska meet with the druids, in the chaos of battle, anything could happen. What if a stray spell they cast hit Tamara? Or Arienne? I can¡¯t take that risk, and you shouldn¡¯t either.¡± Nia glared at the two of us.


    I understood her feelings. If something happened to Henry or Arienne, I wouldn¡¯t forgive myself. After thinking about it, I knew there was no way this was going to work unless we knew our friends and family were safe. That would take time. Everything needed more time. Our plan¡¯s chances looked bleaker by the second.


    Glancing toward the door, I tried to think about how long we had been talking. ¡°We¡¯ll talk more about this tomorrow. Hand me my mandolin.¡± I pointed toward the closest where my mandolin lay on a bundle of my clothes. Greenspring picked it up and leaned over to hand it to me.


    Running my fingers across the strings, I started to play. ¡°Tomorrow, after breakfast.¡± The two nodded. As I played the counter-melody to the silence spell I had cast, I thought about our chances of getting out alive. We needed everyone to make it out alive. If Princess could take over the throne, that would be preferred, but I wouldn¡¯t risk the others to make that happen. Sunday had given us a chance, and we needed to take it.


    Once the spell was gone, I continued to play. To the outside observer, I had just started to play music. The guard banged on the door. ¡°No music,¡± he said, his voice sounding younger than I had expected.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I called back.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The four of us got ready for bed. Arienne, Nia, and I slept on the floor, giving Greenspring the first night in the bed. While I now knew he wasn¡¯t a feeble old man, I didn¡¯t want to see him sleeping on the hard floor. He had tried to offer it to Arienne, but she turned him down. ¡°If Poppy wants you to have the bed, then me too.¡±


    After a lot of arguing, we agreed to switch off nightly. Maybe in the future, Gunner would give me two extra beds if I asked.


    I didn¡¯t sleep well that night, but I did sleep better than I had in a long time. Hearing everyone breathing softly, and peacefully, next to me, made me smile. Sleep soon took me as well. Their breathing became the wind, rushing across the farm. Beth stood next to me, watching our children playing. That dream continued until I woke up.


    I still imagined the sound of their laughter as I lay staring up at the ceiling. Turning over, I glanced at my daughter. Arienne was sleeping next to Nia, having cuddled up in her arms during the night. Smiling, I carefully stood up and left the room to get some breakfast.


    I walked to the mess hall, where several other harska were already eating. Most of the harska ate later in the day. After my first day of waiting in an hour-long line for breakfast, I made sure to wake up earlier.


    Breakfast was apples and salted meat. After grabbing a plate for myself, I spotted Patches enjoying her breakfast at a table by herself. Of the four harska I traveled with, I only hated one. The rest were nice enough to me that I tried to ignore the awful acts they had committed. I waved to Patches before grabbing another plate for Arienne. It would take more than one trip, but that was alright with me. As I was loading the plate with the various cuts of meat, I felt a tug on my shirt.


    I looked down to see the white and black spotted figure of Patches. She glanced around nervously before gesturing for me to bend down. Once I did, she whispered in my ear, ¡°Have you seen Damian lately?¡±


    I shook my head.


    Sighing, she looked around the mess hall. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him since our last mission. Do you think something happened to him?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°He¡¯s tough. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s fine. Maybe Gunner had a special mission for him?¡±


    She nodded, barely listening to what I was saying. ¡°Okay. Yeah. You¡¯re right. Sorry to bother you.¡±


    I watched her walk away, her head turning to look at every harska with black-colored fur she passed. Out of all the harska I had met, Damian seemed to be trusted by Gunner the most. If he had gone missing¡­ Was it possible Gunner had gotten rid of him? That didn¡¯t seem right, but Gunner had been acting weird the last time I saw him.


    I dropped off the two plates of food before heading back for Greenspring and Nia¡¯s. I wasn¡¯t sure how much meat Greenspring would want, so I gave him lots of apples. On the way back to my room, I also tried to look for Damian. Harska with black fur weren¡¯t uncommon from what I had seen, so it was difficult to tell. Damian had a crook in his tail, so I looked for that. No other harska I saw had anything similar. Brushing it off as a non-issue, I returned to the room and began to eat.


    Nia and Greenspring were already up when I got back. Arienne was still sleeping on the floor. After shaking her awake, we ate and shared stories. Nia and Greenspring devoured their food like they hadn¡¯t eaten in weeks. To my surprise, Greenspring ate the meat on his plate first. I made a mental note to get him more meat in the future.


    We were sitting back, relaxing after our good meal when I heard a knock on the door. A harska with orange and white fur peeked inside. Unlike the other harska, who wore wooden armor, he had on a full metal shirt made of chains. He looked around the room before his green eyes fell on me.


    ¡°King Gunner says for you to follow me.¡±


    I stood up, cracking my back in the process. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    I expected to be led to the throne room, but instead, we walked through the entire fortress. Unable to fully explore the fortress since the day we first arrived, I made a mental map of our route. It was difficult to tell where everything was since it was only lit by torchlight, but I still tried. When the guard wasn¡¯t looking, I peeked around every corner. The dark halls teeming with harska didn¡¯t give me much hope. Getting lost would be too easy in a fortress as big as this.


    When we arrived in the entrance hall of the fortress, my legs felt like jelly. Unlike the first time I had seen it, the entrance hall was decorated with banners and statues of Gunner. Harska stood guard on the sides of the room. The banners were colored green with a crude representation of a harska¡¯s claw sewn into them. Like the guard who led me there, each harska wore chain armor made of metal.


    Gunner, who was pacing in the center of the room, wore a full golden suit of armor. It looked better fit for him than the armor his guards wore. His yellow eyes glanced at me, a smile widening on his face. Holding out his arms, he gestured toward the room.


    ¡°What do you think, Norman? Fit for a king?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Any reason for the pomp?¡±


    ¡°As king,¡± he said, pushing out his chest. ¡°It¡¯s only right that my castle looks as nice as me. Besides, I wouldn¡¯t want our guests to think of me as some kind of low-class commoner.¡±


    ¡°Guests?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see. Go stand over there, they¡¯ll be arriving soon.¡±


    We waited for another hour. Stumbling through the doors to the fortress came a rough-looking crowd of people. They were armed to the teeth. Each person carried swords, axes, bows, spears, and other uniquely shaped weapons. Dressed in furs and leather, they smelled disgusting. A trail of mud was left behind them, most likely mud from the river.


    Walking in front of the crowd was Damian. Unlike the others, his clothes were neat. His fur shone as if he had spent hours brushing and cleaning it. Moving in front of the crowd, he got down on one knee before Gunner, bowing his head.


    ¡°My king, your army.¡±


    The crowd stopped in front of Gunner, who stood proudly at half their height. He waited for a moment before he spoke. His voice echoed around the hall, heard even by those at the back.


    ¡°Welcome bandits, brigands, and debtors. I thank your master for sending you to me, so that we may tear this world asunder. My name is Gunner, King of The Harska, The Rebel King, lord of this castle. As of today, I am your king as well. I¡¯m sure Master Trafford explained the rules to you all?¡±


    They murmured in agreement. I noticed some of them staring at me, but Gunner didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    ¡°At the dawn of winter, you will go and attack all the nearby villages. Take whatever you want, except for the land. The land on which those villages were built is mine. Of course, you will each be paid a handsome sum for your efforts.¡±


    Sweat dripped down my back. The plan Nia, Greenspring, and I had come up with assumed we would only be fighting harska. They were tough, but we doubted many would openly fight for Gunner. But a crowd of heartless warriors with their hearts full of greed was troubling. I did my best to hide my worries, respectfully clapping at the mention of payment.


    The crowd; however, seemed to love Gunner¡¯s speech, happily cheering for their new king. Gunner let the moment linger for a minute before he called for their attention again. This time, all eyes were on him.


    ¡°You will be led by this man,¡± said Gunner, pointing toward me. Everyone turned to look at me. Some of the thinner-looking bandits seemed like they were sizing me up. Others barely looked at me before turning back toward Gunner. ¡°Do not underestimate this man. Norman Benson is a master bard, an experienced leader, and a trusted friend. Under his leadership, you cannot lose.¡±


    Both Damian and Gunner turned to look at me. Could their eyes see my fear? I faked a smile for Gunner, who seemed to buy it. He let out a cheer of his own. Damian didn¡¯t seem so happy, he glared at me from across the room. Jealousy and anger were evident in his eyes. A look of murderous intent.


    Another cheer erupted through the chamber. There were two weeks until the first day of winter. Two weeks to meet with the druids, locate Tamara and Henry, set up Princess as the new queen, and escape. My heart pounded in my chest. Two weeks.

 Chapter 26: Two Weeks

    ¡°You want to scout out Bredon?¡± asked Gunner.


    Standing in the throne room, with Bagheera by my side, I tried to calm my nerves by balling my hand into a fist. Gunner sat on his throne, his claws digging into the armrests. It had been a day since the bandits first came to the fortress. Without much time, Nia, Greenspring, and I decided we needed to make a move.


    ¡°Unlike the other towns near the fortress, Bredon is located on the river. From what the reports you¡¯ve provided me say, it has a healthy trade district set up in the center of the town. A large amount of money circulating through a small town like Bredon requires a force to protect it. Your reports don¡¯t say anything about such a force, it doesn¡¯t even mention the city having guards.¡±


    Gunner scratched his chin. ¡°Who wrote those reports?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t say, but I imagine they¡¯re quite old. The paper is starting to turn yellow.¡±


    ¡°So you wish to take a couple of days and scout out Bredon? Why not have someone else do that? I need you preparing the troops.¡±


    ¡°Bredon is closest to here, so it makes the most sense to attack it first. If we walk in unprepared, your campaign could end before it¡¯s even started. Considering the quality of the last scouting report, there is no one better than myself.¡±


    Gunner¡¯s yellow eyes turned toward Bagheera, his pupils were thin streaks of black. ¡°Then why are you asking for Bagheera to go with you?¡±


    I placed a hand on Bagheera¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I need someone to watch my back while I¡¯m in town. If I went by myself, it would take more time to try and be safe.¡±


    Bagheera stepped forward and bowed. ¡°I will make sure he returns safely, my king.¡±


    ¡°I doubt he would run, but make sure of it. You may go.¡± He waved his hand dismissively. As we walked out of the throne room, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Everything was finally going according to plan.


    When I had told Nia and Greenspring about the army of bandits, we spent that night coming up with a new plan. While I was busy talking to Gunner, Greenspring would use the leaf to talk to the leader of his druid cult. Bagheera and I would meet with the leader in Bredon and show them the way to the fortress. We would strike first before Gunner ever got the chance to use his new army.


    Of course, we needed to find Henry and Tamara before the druids got there. To do that, Nia and Greenspring needed access to the entire fortress. Thankfully, Gunner had given me exactly what we needed: my illusion book. Since I was able to learn illusion magic from the book, I was sure Greenspring, or even Nia, could as well. I wished I could have stayed and helped them, but I was the only one allowed outside of the fortress.


    Before we left for Bredon, I stopped in my room to grab my mandolin and some supplies. Nodding to the guard outside of my room, I walked in and closed the door behind me. Nia and Greenspring were sitting on the bed, the book open between them. Both of them had tied their hair in a bun. Arienne was laying on the floor, drawing pictures in the dust with her finger. Once I shut the door, Nia and Greenspring looked up at me apprehensively.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll be heading to Bredon. Made any progress?¡± I asked, grabbing my mandolin from the closest. We spoke in low tones, making sure to avoid being overheard.


    Nia sighed. ¡°Well, one of us is.¡±


    Greenspring shook his head. ¡°Illusion magic is extremely difficult to learn, especially for a novice magician. The fact you can do any kind of illusion at all is impressive.¡±


    ¡°Show me,¡± I said, smiling. Arienne glanced up from her artwork. She had seen me use magic on the farm, so she wasn¡¯t as enchanted as she would have been. Still, she seemed to admire Nia, so she watched carefully.


    Nia took a deep breath. She grabbed my pillow and held it out toward me. Running her hands along the edges, she muttered something in a language I didn¡¯t understand. Spreading out from her fingertips, like water soaking a piece of paper, the grey pillow turned red. The farther away from her fingers the lighter the shade of red. Once she was done, the outside was a deep crimson, and the inside a bright pink.


    Arienne clapped. ¡°Keep going!¡±


    She let go of the breath she was holding, sweat starting to form on her brow. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Nia shook her head, throwing the pillow back onto the bed.


    ¡°That was good!¡± I said, stepping closer to examine the quality of the illusion. It seemed to shimmer in the candlelight but otherwise looked like it was red. At least, in some parts of the pillow.


    ¡°Not good enough,¡± she said, grabbing the book and flipping through it.


    ¡°It will be,¡± Greenspring said. It had to be.


    I turned toward Greenspring. ¡°Did you talk to them?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°They will meet you by the riverbank north of Bredon. Tell them Greenspring sent you.¡±


    As I left the room, walking down the hall, I remembered that I never asked what this leader looked like. I shrugged, figuring that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. If Greenspring told the leader what I looked like, then they would see me and Bagheera coming. In the worst-case scenario, I would have to spend some extra time looking for them.


    After meeting Bagheera in the hall, we made our way outside the fortress. Bandits and other brigands passed us in the hallways, but they didn¡¯t give more than a passing glance. Or at least that¡¯s what I thought. As we stood outside the secret tunnel leading outside, I felt a tap on my shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s a nice instrument you got there.¡± The voice had a thick accent, making it hard to understand what they were saying.


    I turned around to examine the figure. They looked male, with broad shoulders and a rough-looking beard. His head was shaved, scars on the top of his head showing it was by choice. Like the other bandits, he wore furs and leather, but his were covered in dirt and stains. He smiled, showing off several missing teeth. The other teeth he had were yellowed and covered in grime.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Yes, it was a gift from my teacher,¡± I said, gripping my mandolin tightly.


    ¡°That king harska said you was supposed to lead us. Looking a bit scrawny to be a leader.¡±


    ¡°He seems to think I can handle the job.¡±


    The bandit laughed. ¡°Guess so, where you headed?¡±


    Bagheera and I exchanged a glance. ¡°We¡¯re on a mission for the king.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Ah! The king, you say? Fancy one more?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°We had to receive special permission for this mission. If you want to leave you¡¯ll have to ask Gunner.¡±


    ¡°King Gunner you mean,¡± he replied.


    ¡°King Gunner. You¡¯ll have to ask King Gunner.¡±


    The bandit frowned. ¡°But I¡¯m so bored. How¡¯re we supposed to wait two weeks doing nothing? Shouldn¡¯t you be training us or something, boss-man? Isn¡¯t that what a guy like you would do?¡±


    My eyebrows twitched. ¡°This mission takes precedence, we can do some training when I get back.¡±


    He looked down at Bagheera. ¡°What about him? Why does he get to go with?¡±


    Bagheera pointed down the hall. ¡°Stop asking questions and follow orders. Return to your room.¡±


    Bending down, the bandit smiled at Bagheera. ¡°I don¡¯t have to follow your orders, only your king¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Who told you to follow mine,¡± I replied.


    The bandit shrugged. ¡°During battle. Otherwise, I¡¯m a free spirit.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you leave?¡± asked Bagheera, clenching his fists.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m more interested in what you two are doing, and why you don¡¯t want me coming along.¡±


    I grabbed the edge of the tunnel, moving my mandolin around so it laid on my chest. ¡°If you have a complaint, tell it to the king. We don¡¯t have time to waste arguing with you.¡±


    The bandit stood up, still smiling. ¡°Very well, Norman. I get the message.¡± He turned away, waving goodbye. ¡°Have fun in Bredon.¡±


    Before we could turn around, he was already gone. Disappeared around the corner and out of our sight. We didn¡¯t have time to chase after him, so I let him go. It was unfortunate that he had learned of the plan to go to Bredon, but there was no way he knew about the rest. I hoped he didn¡¯t know about the rest.


    If we ran, Bredon was two days away. We spent the nights alternating watches and staying out of sight. A good night¡¯s rest wasn¡¯t an option. Bagheera and I only slept four hours each night. To stay hidden, I used some illusions to make us look like a father and son hiking through the countryside.


    Bagheera kept pace with me well, but I could tell his legs were hurting after that first day. His limp became more pronounced and he had to ask for more breaks. I wanted to reach Bredon as fast as possible. We didn¡¯t have time to mess around in town, and even less once we left. Still, Bagheera was helping me so we rested an extra day.


    By the time we reached Bredon, we were tired, dirty, and hurting. Bredon didn¡¯t have a wall or anything surrounding it. Instead, the river snaked around the city like a natural barrier. Built onto the river, a small harbor housed merchant ships and other small vessels. This was the furthest up the coasts those ships could go. They sold anything and everything weighing them down and gave away the rest. The trade district set around the harbor had made Bredon very wealthy.


    Bredon was made up of small brick houses and wide cobblestone streets. People walked the streets in groups of two or more, conversing loudly. On the edges of the street, large men holding polearms watched the people. Bredon didn¡¯t have guards or any policing force. Instead, merchants paid individuals called enforcers to watch for any kind of disturbances. The mayor wasn¡¯t too happy about it, from what I¡¯d heard, but the people didn¡¯t mind. As long as they stayed orderly, everyone was happy.


    Since the crowds were too big to avoid being touched, so as not to break the illusion, we returned to our normal looks. Bagheera wore a thick cloak but otherwise didn¡¯t hide the fact he was a harska. I didn¡¯t know how people in Bredon felt about harska, but I was sure I could convince them to let us through.


    As we walked through the streets, I felt every enforcer¡¯s eye on me. They openly pointed at me and Bagheera, talking in low tones amongst themselves. I didn¡¯t meet their gaze. All we had to do was walk through town and meet with the druids. If we didn¡¯t bother them, they wouldn¡¯t bother us. Or at least that¡¯s what I hoped.


    ¡°You in the brown cloak! Come here.¡±


    I turned around. An older-looking woman with grey hair cut short pointed at Bagheera from the edge of the street. She wore leather studded armor and had a mace in her right hand. Bagheera shrugged, carefully making his way through the crowd over to the woman. Panicking, I followed. Sweat formed on my brow, already starting to drip down my back.


    ¡°Business in Bredon?¡± she asked, her voice rough like she had spent her life smoking.


    ¡°Passing through to meet a friend on the other side of town,¡± replied Bagheera calmly.


    ¡°And what about him?¡± She pointed toward me.


    ¡°The same.¡±


    ¡°What are your names?¡± she asked, her fingers tapping against her mace.


    ¡°I¡¯m Norman Benson,¡± I said before placing a hand on Bagheera¡¯s back. ¡°And this is Bagheera.¡±


    Thanks to the fake name I had been using during my travels, I knew there were no issues using my real name. Bagheera never talked to anyone outside of the fortress, so I knew saying his name wouldn¡¯t be a problem. He raised an eyebrow, looking up at me, but I ignored it. The main reason I didn¡¯t lie was so any druids nearby could overhear me.


    For the first time since we had walked over, the enforcer smiled. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Rather than continue down the street, she walked down an alleyway, moving away from the river. I was nervous about following her, but I knew we had no choice. If she chose to call for the other enforcers, we would be jailed, or even killed on the spot. We had to follow her. If it came to a fight, I was sure Bagheera could take her with my help.


    We jumped from alleyway to alleyway. Some were so small I had to pull in my stomach to fit. The enforcer didn¡¯t say anything, occasionally she looked behind her to make sure we were there. Finally, we made it to the edge of the town. On this side, furthest from the river, the houses were covered in weeds. Missing bricks and broken windows made the area look abandoned.


    ¡°My name is Khristi,¡± said the enforcer, stopping at the edge of the cobblestone street. Grass grew in patches as it extended into small hills and valleys. She stood on one of these patches, turning around to look at us. ¡°Play me a song, Norman.¡±


    Pulling my mandolin in front of me, I tested the strings with my fingertips. I thought of the first time I met Greenspring, playing in the inn at Kent¡¯s Crossing. Taking a deep breath, I played the first couple of notes. The music bounced off the buildings, causing hidden eyes to search for the source.


    I knew a girl, across the sea,


    Could it be, she fancied me,


    Mailed her presents and gold galore,


    As I waited for her on the seashore.


    Oh Beth, oh Beth, I¡¯ll wait for you,


    Oh Beth, oh Beth, our love is true.


    Before I could finish the song, people started to come out of the abandoned houses. Some crawled on their hands, dragging their body across the floor. Others flew through the air, massive wings coming from their back holding them aloft. Most walked normally. Behind them, a crowd of animals formed.


    Bears, pigs, horses, birds of prey, and many more different types moved behind Khristi. There were many animals I didn¡¯t know the names of. Giant creatures with necks stretching to the sky. Massive beasts made of muscle with a horn extending from their nose. Another hung by its tail from the antlers of a deer. They were all silent, listening intently.


    When I was done, Khristi gestured to the crowd behind her. ¡°Norman Benson, Bagheera, meet the druids of the world.¡±

 Chapter 27: The Druids

    We ate dinner with the druids on the outskirts of Bredon. Empty fields and rotting buildings surrounded us. Swapping stories and enjoying good food, it was like eating with my family. I played more music for them as the night went on, which they seemed to enjoy. For the first time in a long time, I felt happy to perform in front of a crowd.


    Having only spent time with Greenspring, I hadn¡¯t realized how different druids could be. Some wore clothes made of leaves, twigs, and moss, like Greenspring. Others wore animal furs and leather like the bandits Greenspring hired. Some didn¡¯t wear more than rags that covered the bare minimum.


    Even ignoring their choice of clothing, the group was incredibly varied. Humans, elves, dwarves, and other rare folks conversed freely with each other. I could hear different languages and accents. Some used sign language to speak, and others wrote down their words on paper. Each of them relaxed and enjoyed the good company.


    ¡°Most of them haven¡¯t seen each other in years,¡± said Khristi, mixing the contents of her soup together with her spoon. ¡°All of them are prepared to do anything to save Greenspring.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a lot for one man? I mean, don¡¯t get me wrong, but why? Why all of this for Greenspring?¡±


    Khristi shook her head. ¡°This isn¡¯t just for Greenspring. Most of them haven¡¯t even met him in person. By capturing Greenspring and forcing him to work, Gunner has become a threat to nature. Any druid would take such a threat seriously.¡±


    ¡°So you plan to kill him?¡± asked Bagheera.


    ¡°If it comes to that. We would rather not get too involved,¡± she said, before taking a sip from her spoon.


    ¡°What about our friends and family?¡± I asked.


    ¡°If they stay out of the way, they will be fine. Our goal is to deal with Gunner and release Greenspring. Anything that stands in the way of that will be eliminated.¡± She glanced at Bagheera. ¡°Anything.¡±


    ¡°Did Greenspring tell you about the bandits Gunner hired?¡± I asked, trying to change the subject.


    Khristi picked a square-shaped cut of meat out of her soup and chewed it for a while. ¡°He did. I don¡¯t see them being a problem.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± asked Bagheera.


    ¡°Most bandits I¡¯ve met are cowardly, they only care about making money. Why would they risk their lives for someone they don¡¯t care about? Once we show them what we can do, they¡¯ll run.¡±


    I breathed a sigh of relief. The issue with the bandits had been weighing on me heavily since we left the fortress. Part of me had hoped they would run and not be an issue, but I couldn¡¯t plan on it. Hearing it from another person made me start to relax. Why would they stay and fight for Gunner? Dealing with the remaining harska would still be hard, but it was an expected difficulty. Nothing that we hadn¡¯t planned for.


    However, something still weighed on my mind. ¡°Khristi, I¡¯m a bit worried that some of the people around here don¡¯t look battle ready. No offense.¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°None taken. For many, this will be their first battle.¡±


    ¡°Their first!¡± I stared out at the crowd of druids. Now that I was looking at them closely, I realized how few of them wore armor. Even fewer held any kind of weapon. I wondered if they even knew defensive spells, let alone offensive spells.


    ¡°Some of them aren¡¯t fighters, but they¡¯re brave,¡± said Khristi. ¡°All of them answered my call, they¡¯ll see this through to the end.¡±


    I hoped she was right.


    Khristi stood up, wiping her hands on her pants. ¡°We¡¯ll leave at first light. Goodnight, Norman, Bagra.¡±


    ¡°Bagheera,¡± muttered Bagheera, watching her walk away. Since the two had met, Khristi seemed to keep her distance from the harska.


    I patted my harska companion on the back. ¡°We only need to deal with them for a few more days. Then everything will be as it should.¡± That was what I hoped.


    Bagheera and I slept on the first floor of the least decayed building I could find. Rolling out our blankets, we laid on the floor next to a couple of elvish druids. They slept upright against the wall, their animal companions laying down next to them. One had a small songbird, and another a snake wrapped around their arm. The last animal looked like a small furry creature with spikes instead of fur. It rolled into a ball, its tiny nose poking out from the bottom.


    They weren¡¯t the army of wolves I had secretly been hoping for, but if Khristi trusted them then I would too. Thinking any other way only made my stomach hurt.


    The cool night air blew in through cracks in the walls creating an ambient whistling sound. In the distance, I could hear snoring coming from another building, but that wasn¡¯t enough to keep me awake. I hadn¡¯t realized how tired I was until I laid down. Keeping my eyes open was too great a task, so I didn¡¯t bother. Like my new companions, I was fast asleep.


    I awoke from a dreamless sleep hours later. Something cold and sharp had touched my neck, cutting slightly into the skin. My arms were bound against my back. On my legs, I could feel something heavy pushing them down. The smell of something rancid hit me before I felt heavy breathing against my face. Opening my eyes didn¡¯t help. It was too dark to see anything beyond a human-shaped face in front of me.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Shhh¡­¡± whispered the figure. ¡°If you speak I¡¯ll ruin that pretty little voice of yours.¡± I recognized the heavy accent. Once my eyes adjusted to the dark, I could see the missing teeth and the wide grin. The bandit from the fortress had followed me to Bredon.


    ¡°Damian told me you were a snake. He said I would find you here. What would King Gunner think if he knew you were a traitor? What would he think about one of his own betraying him? Course, he did that too, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I whispered, trying to buy time to think.


    He pushed his dagger deeper into my throat. ¡°I said quiet!¡± he hissed. ¡°None of your bardic tricks. I¡¯m sure King Gunner wouldn¡¯t care if I brought you back dead.¡±


    He froze as the snoring in the distance stopped for a second. While he listened for anyone approaching, I looked around the room. Everyone was still asleep, though I didn¡¯t see the animals in the room. Bagheera was turned on his side, facing away from me.


    The snoring continued. Turning back toward me, the bandit quietly laughed. ¡°I bet King Gunner will reward me heavily for bringing you in.¡±


    ¡°Why would Gunner reward you for killing me? He needs me to lead his armies.¡±


    ¡°Then maybe he¡¯ll give that job to me,¡± he said, running the knife along my neck. I remembered the feeling of Louis Korpi¡¯s fingers: cold


    ¡°You aren¡¯t a leader, you can¡¯t even kill someone properly.¡±


    He pressed the knife into my neck, drawing blood. ¡°When did I say you could talk?¡±


    ¡°Why are you even serving Gunner? Steal from him and leave. I know that¡¯s what you really want to do.¡±


    The bandit smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been paid to do a job. Unlike you, I do what I¡¯ve been told.¡±


    Out of the corner of my eye, I could see movement. Camouflaged in darkness, a snake slithered toward us. It climbed up my leg, coiling its body like a spring. The feel of its rough scales against my bare skin almost made it shiver. I looked up at the bandit and grinned. His smile dropped, his eyes widening.


    Before he could slice my throat, the snake jumped toward his neck. Baring its fangs, it latched onto the bare skin. The bandit¡¯s hand grabbed the snake¡¯s neck, trying to pull it off. From the rafters, the songbird flew down. It scratched the bandit¡¯s hand with its claws. Falling off me, the bandit writhed on the ground. Unfortunately for him, that¡¯s where the spiked creature was laying.


    He screamed. Needles stuck out of his face, one of them in his eye. Everyone in the room jumped to attention, grabbing the bandit and holding him down. But it was too late. His erratic movements only made the snake venom flow through his blood faster. Within seconds, he was dead.


    The snake unlatched itself. It slithered toward its master, curling around the druid¡¯s arm. Like the snake, the other animals returned to their druids. My fingers traced the cut on my neck, blood pooling in small droplets along the cut. Everyone rushed to make sure I was okay, but I waved away their kindness. A small cut like that was nothing.


    Damian.


    I stared at the lifeless body of the bandit. ¡®I¡¯ve been paid to do a job,¡¯ the words echoed in my head. How much did Damian know? If he knew I was in Bredon, and he knew I was a traitor, did any others? He wasn¡¯t the only harska who had his eyes on me, that I was sure. My thoughts turned toward Nia, Greenspring, Henry, Arienne, and Tamara. Hopefully, they were safe.


    Bagheera and another druid worked together to remove the body from the room. That did nothing to stop the smell. We slept outside instead. The cold night air wasn¡¯t ideal, but it was clean. Every time the wind picked up, I could feel the knife pressing against my neck. Another feeling I was sure I could never forget.


    Bagheera sat down next to me. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± he asked.


    I shook my head.


    ¡°Me neither,¡± he said, looking up at the stars.


    ¡°He said Damian told him we were here, does he know?¡± I asked.


    Bagheera shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. All we can do is prepare for the worst.¡± He laid down, his eyes still staring upwards. I fell asleep sometime later, still wracked with worry.


    The next morning we packed up and left Bredon. Instead of walking in a large group toward the fortress. We split up into teams of five, each group leaving on the hour. It would take an extra day or two before we all gathered again, but it was worth it to keep our plans secret. Or as secret as we could keep them.


    Bagheera, Khristi, two other druids named Deja and Kadir, and I left first. Deja and Kadir were masters at illusion magic, so we planned to arrive first and set up camp. Ideally, Gunner wouldn¡¯t see us before it was too late. As we walked, we talked about our lives. Deja and Kadir made better company than Bagheera and Khristi, who walked silently in the back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever forget my ordination ritual,¡± said Deja, petting an owl sitting on her shoulder. ¡°I had to make nests in cacti during the heat of the day. I can still feel the pain from all the spikes. And the heat, how unbearable!¡±


    Kadir laughed. ¡°I wish my ritual had been hot.¡± His animal companion was a flightless bird colored black and white called a penguin. I had never seen such a creature. It walked funny, waddling from side to side like it didn¡¯t have knees. ¡°Try jumping into ice-cold water and catching fish.¡±


    ¡°Sounds tough,¡± I said, happy to have grown up in a temperate climate. ¡°Greenspring never talked about his ordination ritual.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t?¡± asked Deja, raising an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s weird. He loves to tell that story during the gatherings.¡±


    ¡°Gatherings?¡±


    ¡°Druids gather every year when the moon crosses over the sun,¡± said Kadir. ¡°We celebrate the celestial event and share information gathered during our travels. Some don¡¯t make every gathering, but we try to make as many as we can.¡±


    ¡°A few gatherings ago, Greenspring made this most fantastic cake. It was bigger than me!¡± exclaimed Deja, gesturing with her hands how tall she was.


    ¡°You like Greenspring¡¯s cooking?¡± I asked, thinking about the last meal he tried to cook for me and Nia. We could barely stomach it. My stomach growled painfully as I remembered the horrid smell.


    ¡°It¡¯s an acquired taste,¡± said Kadir, smiling. ¡°I always look forward to his cooking every gathering.¡±


    Deja frowned. ¡°Yeah, too bad he wasn¡¯t at the last gathering.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He was looking for his father.¡±


    The druids were silent for the rest of the trip. I tried at first to ask them more questions, but they only gave quick one-word answers. Whatever happened with Greenspring¡¯s father seemed to weigh on them. Instead of bothering them, I walked silently as well.


    The air was clean and the breeze pleasant. It brought the sweet smell of flowers. Bees buzzed around the growing number of trees. I thought about the honey sold at the Xalir market. Ma used to make the sweetest treats with that honey. Arienne had only tasted them once. I vowed to make her one when we got back.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± said Khristi as the mountain appeared over the horizon.


    Unlike before, when I had first seen the mountain, I didn¡¯t feel fear. I felt hope. Hope that my friends, family, and I would get home. As Deja and Kadir started to set up camp, I strummed the strings on my mandolin. Instead of playing a particular song, I played notes aimlessly.


    ¡°Henry, Arienne. I will get you home.¡±

 Chapter 28: Under the Sapphire Mountains

    With the illusions created by Deja and Kadir, plus my own, we stayed hidden. To the outside observer, the edge of the forest looked the same as it always had. The wind blew the leaves, birds sang in the trees, and small animals jumped around the exposed roots. In reality, the druids had formed a base camp in full view of the mountains.


    While we waited for the other druid groups to arrive, we kept hourly watches. The others weren¡¯t comfortable letting Bagheera keep watch, but he didn¡¯t complain. I didn¡¯t fight for it either. If they didn¡¯t trust him, that was fine. All they had to do was keep him safe.


    During my watch, I noticed an increased number of harska outside the fortress. When we first arrived at the mountain fortress, there were a few guards. But now the number had tripled. Bandits also joined the harska in their patrols. They made no attempt to hide. It could have been a show of force, or it could have been a warning for us.


    Did Gunner know I had betrayed him? Had he hurt Nia and Greenspring during my absence? I didn¡¯t know. Each time I started my watch, I tried to look for any hint of their safety. If they weren¡¯t safe, I knew I wouldn¡¯t know until I got inside, but I needed to look for any sign of hope. Getting depressed would be like giving up before the battle even started.


    We didn¡¯t receive a message from Greenspring telling us he was safe, but we also didn¡¯t tell him we were outside the fortress. We didn¡¯t want to risk Gunner finding out about us before we were ready. I had also forgotten to ask Greenspring to redo his communication spell. Either way, worrying about it wouldn¡¯t help anyone.


    We spent two nights waiting for the other druids. Waiting for each group to arrive on time, and panicking when one or two were late, wasn¡¯t good for my health. To stay sane, I started running laps around the camp. At first, there wasn¡¯t a lot of camp to run around, but as more groups arrived it quickly grew in size. Bagheera joined me on a couple of those runs. I think he was as nervous as I was.


    ¡°Can you do it?¡± I asked while we were getting some water from the river. We had to walk further down the river to avoid being seen, but it wasn¡¯t much different from running around the camp.


    He stopped filling his waterskin. ¡°I know that Gunner shouldn¡¯t rule, but he is my king. It was comforting to know he would lead us to a golden age. When that never arrived, I became bitter. Maybe Princess won¡¯t be better, but Gunner can¡¯t rule anymore.¡±


    We didn¡¯t talk for the rest of that day and into the night. I stayed awake on that final night thinking about Beth. It had been some time since I had sent her a letter. Had she moved on? Assumed that I was dead? Part of me hoped she hadn¡¯t moved on and still missed me. The other wanted her to be happy, even if it was with another. Was it selfish to want either?


    I made her a promise. Unlike Zadona, our childhood friend who abandoned us, I would come home. I would bring back Henry and Arienne. If she still believed in me, then I needed to believe in her.


    The last group arrived early in the morning. Fog drifted in from the south, leaving a layer of dew on every surface. It hid the top of the mountains from view. A small glowing circle was the only evidence morning had arrived. Everyone welcomed the final group with open arms, but I couldn¡¯t. Their arrival marked the beginning of the end¡ªthe start of our assault on the harska fortress.


    Standing around a fallen oak tree, we convened hours after the final group arrived. Bagheera stood at the head of the tree, or I guess you could call it a table, informing the others about the fortress. He spoke about its defenses, the size of Gunner¡¯s forces, and the entrances and exits into the fortress.


    Kadir raised his hand. ¡°Where will Gunner be?¡±


    ¡°His throne room is located in the center of the fortress, deep underground. It will be heavily guarded the second he knows we are here.¡±


    ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t? What if we send a small group in and take him out?¡± asked another druid.


    Bagheera stretched his claws. ¡°That might work, but it¡¯s just as likely they get caught and we lose the element of surprise.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°We might have already lost that.¡± Everyone turned to look at me. ¡°The bandit in Bredon knew I was betraying Gunner. How do we know he¡¯s the only one? You¡¯ve seen their patrols, Bagheera. They¡¯ve grown larger.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± replied Bagheera. ¡°But we can¡¯t assume we¡¯ve lost either.¡±


    Khristi smacked her hand on the tree. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether he knows we¡¯re here or not. We have a mission, save Greenspring. He¡¯s still alive and in trouble. If we focus on that, we can¡¯t lose.¡±


    ¡°What about my friends? My family? What about their safety?¡± I asked, tears forming in my eyes.


    ¡°Greenspring is the priority,¡± replied Khristi, her gaze unwavering. ¡°But I won¡¯t abandon the lives of others. Once Greenspring is safe, we can focus on the others.¡±


    We decided to stay in our groups during the attack. The majority of our forces would attack all at once, while others acted as rescue teams. Khristi, Bagheera, Deja, and Kadir readied themselves. Each of us gathered the bare essentials we needed to take inside. Our mission was to rescue Greenspring and take out Gunner. If needed, we would kill him.


    Before we left, I sat down on the ground and pulled my hidden knife out of my boot. The handle was made of wood and painted black. Given to me by my father, the silver knife had only known death once. I could still see blood dripping off the tip when I closed my eyes. Shaking my head, I slipped it into my belt. There was nothing I wouldn¡¯t do to save my family, but I didn¡¯t want to kill anymore. Not anymore.


    We decided to go around the back of the fortress. Hidden under the roots of a large tree was a secret entrance. I had used the entrance plenty of times while I was working for Gunner. There was no doubt in my mind that it was the quickest way to Greenspring. Assuming that he was still in my room.


    As the entrance to the hidden tunnel came into view, my heart stopped. Leaning against the tree was Damian. His tail waved anxiously, the kink in his tail making it obvious it was him. Like Bagheera, his fur was pitch black. His yellow eyes scanned the countryside, looking for something or someone.


    Deja stepped forward. She stretched her hands, her owl mimicking the action with its wings. I pulled her back, shaking my head when she looked at me angrily. While I was busy dealing with Deja, Bagheera walked out into the open. Damian¡¯s eyes focused on Bagheera, the two like brothers with how much they looked alike.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Norman?¡± asked Damian, looking past Bagheera toward where we were waiting.


    ¡°Damian, you don¡¯t need to serve him,¡± replied Bagheera.


    Damian frowned. ¡°It¡¯s like that then? Where¡¯s Norman?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gone. You should leave too. I don¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Hurt me?¡± asked Damian. He took a step back and popped his claws out. ¡°Do you really think you can?¡±


    Bagheera walked forward, closing the gap. ¡°Gunner can¡¯t be king anymore. We have to stop this. He¡¯s going to cause the death of us, the death of all harska. You know that as much as I do.¡±


    ¡°What happened to you? You were a great warrior, a champion amongst harska. What did that bard say to you? Is this one of his tricks, some kind of magic? Don¡¯t step any closer!¡±


    Bagheera didn¡¯t stop. With his back to the tree, Damian couldn¡¯t back up any further. His eyes were wide, his pupils thin. In their reflection, I could tell Bagheera¡¯s eyes were the same. Both of their ears were pulled back, their fur standing straight up. Their claws were out, ready for a fight at any moment.


    Before I could tell what was happening, they both moved into action. Damian struck first, his claws slashing at Bagheera¡¯s neck. Due to his hurt leg, Bagheera had trouble dodging but was able to avoid an even worse injury. Slashing at Damian¡¯s stomach, Bagheera was able to push the other harska back. They continued to trade blows before I recovered from my shock.


    Rushing forward, I tried to kick Damian in the side. ¡°No!¡± yelled Bagheera, but it was too late. Damian looked up at me and jumped toward my face. He would have removed an eye had it not been for Deja¡¯s owl. It flew through the air and used its own sharp claws to pull Damian back. The two of us lost balance, falling onto the ground.


    I felt something pulling on my shirt. Behind me, Kadir¡¯s penguin used its beak to pull me away from the fight. Behind it, I could see Deja and Kadir commanding their animal companions. Holding hands, they began casting some kind of spell. Their free hands waved in the air wildly, unlike anything I had seen before. Even though I had traveled with Greenspring for a bit, I hadn¡¯t seen him use magic like that.


    Damian rolled into his fall, recovering quickly. Before he was on his feet, Bagheera rushed forward. Instead of using his claws, he punched Damian in the face. It wasn¡¯t strong enough to knock Damian down, but it did disorient him. That was enough to give Bagheera time for another hit. Left hook, right straight, each blow sending blood flying.


    There wasn¡¯t anything Damian could do but cover his face with his arms. I had never seen Bagheera move that quickly, nor had I seen a harska who didn¡¯t use their claws. Once I was pulled out of danger, Kadir¡¯s penguin turned toward the harska and squawked. Deja¡¯s owl turned around in the air and approached the harska.


    With nowhere to run and no way to avoid Bagheera¡¯s punches, Damian became desperate. He dropped low to the ground, causing Bagheera to lose balance. Bagheera fell forward. He landed on the ground, crying out in pain. Deja¡¯s owl missed its first attack, flying back up into the air to try again. Damian¡¯s yellow eyes filled with anger, and turned toward me.


    I stood up, knife now in hand. Damian charged toward me. His teeth were bared, saliva and blood flying through the air behind him. His face was already starting to welt up. Gripping the knife in my hand, I could taste iron in my spit. My toes curled, digging into my boots. Breathing became hard as my heart attempted to break through my chest.


    There was no Beth, no Henry, no Nia, Greenspring, Arienne, Ma, Pop, druids, or Bagheera. Behind the mountain, all I could think about was the crazed harska running toward me. I pulled my arm back, still pointing the knife toward Damian. Visions of my training with Nia flashed through my head.


    With a practiced step, I moved forward. My heart rate tripled. It wasn¡¯t like stabbing the mayor of Freeriver or practicing fighting with Nia. This was a real fight.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    I dropped the knife. Not out of fear, I wasn¡¯t scared of dying at that moment. As Damian ran toward me, I saw Louis Korpi. His eyes were empty sockets, his skin rotting. I couldn¡¯t do it again, I couldn¡¯t kill him again.


    Of course, Damian saw the knife coming before I even drew my arm back. But that didn¡¯t stop him from running toward me. Noticing the silver knife fall to the ground, he grinned. He should have been able to close the distance and tear out my throat, but he didn¡¯t. Instead of running at me, Damian seemed to slip into the ground. Faster than he could react, his legs sank into the earth.


    Confused, he tried to pull his legs out, but it was too late. His body was covered by dirt, only his head poking out from the ground. He struggled, yelling something in a language I didn¡¯t understand. Falling to my knees, I looked up at the druids who were grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°Thanks for being the distraction, Norman,¡± said Deja. ¡°We didn¡¯t want to catch your friend in the pitfall.¡±


    ¡°Pitfall?¡± I asked, glancing at Damian.


    ¡°Quicksand, to be precise,¡± replied Kadir. ¡°He¡¯ll be stuck there for a few hours. Come on, we need to move.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stand up. ¡°I failed.¡±


    Deja grabbed my shoulder. ¡°You haven¡¯t failed yet, come on, we still need to rescue Greenspring.¡±


    ¡°Traitor!¡± yelled Damian. ¡°You and the bard will hang for your-¡±


    Bagheera wrapped a cloth around Damian¡¯s mouth. Staring mournfully at his former friend, Bagheera gestured toward the tree. ¡°Enter through the roots, I¡¯ll follow once it¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you!¡± I yelled, still overwhelmed by my emotions. ¡°I won¡¯t leave anyone behind.¡±


    Bagheera smiled, sitting down next to Damian¡¯s exposed head. ¡°You aren¡¯t. Find your brother, save your friends. Leave no one behind, not even him.¡±


    I nodded, wiping the tears off my face. As much as I hated Gunner, I knew I couldn¡¯t kill him. Damian had proved that to me. Even picking my knife off the ground was a monumental task. Gripping the handle, I thought of Pop. He didn¡¯t raise a killer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll save him for you, stay safe.¡±


    We left Bagheera up on the surface to watch Damian. Part of me was glad that I hadn¡¯t killed Damian. The harska needed someone like Damian to help them change. Someone strong who would fight for them. As much as I didn¡¯t want to admit it, I knew they needed someone like Gunner too. Someone who could give them hope.


    Crawling through the tunnel, Deja and Kadir behind me, I could hear the chaos deep below the mountain. The sound of metal scraping against stone and rushed footsteps echoed around me. Calls to arms in a language I didn¡¯t understand could clearly be heard. If I focused enough, I could even smell smoke. I hurried my pace.


    We emerged from the tunnel into total darkness. Harska had little problem seeing in the dark. While Deja enveloped her owl in a magical light, I used the same magic on my boots. Waving my hand over them, I clicked my tongue three times in varying frequencies. My light was dimmer than Deja¡¯s, but I didn¡¯t mind. It would be enough for exploring the halls.


    While I had some idea of where to go, I hadn¡¯t explored the fortress fully. Bagheera was supposed to lead us straight to Gunner¡¯s chambers after rescuing Greenspring. It was possible he would be in the throne room, but Bagheera didn¡¯t think so. He thought Gunner would hide and lead from the shadows. I didn¡¯t think Gunner was that type of ruler, but I hadn¡¯t argued with Bagheera.


    As we came to the end of the hallway, we came to a three-way crossroads. From my time in the fortress, I knew my room was to the right. Gunner¡¯s throne room was somewhere along the left path. I had never gone straight after getting out of the tunnel. Holding my breath, I listened for any signs of combat. It was impossible to tell where the sounds we had heard were coming from. They seemed to bounce off the walls, coming from all around us.


    Deja tapped my shoulder. ¡°Which way?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I said, glancing down the right toward my room. Nia and Greenspring would be a great help, but Princess was in danger. If Gunner thought the druid army was here for her, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill her. Taking care of Gunner would solve that problem, but we weren¡¯t sure where he was.


    I pointed down the right hallway. ¡°My room is this way. If we¡¯re lucky, Greenspring will still be there.¡±


    ¡°What about Gunner?¡± asked Kadir. ¡°The other druids can help Greenspring.¡±


    ¡°Without Bagheera, our chances of taking Gunner down are slim. Nia and Greenspring can help us find Princess. We have to take a gamble and find them first.¡±


    Deja¡¯s owl flew down the path, lighting the hallway in white light. ¡°Lead the way,¡± said Deja, smiling.


    My room wasn¡¯t far from the secret tunnel, but I was still worried we were going to run into harska forces. Specifically, the guard who had been assigned to watch my room. Having light to see where to go was handy, but it also put a spotlight on where we were. I hoped the fighting toward the surface was enough to keep everyone busy.


    With Deja¡¯s owl on my shoulder, we turned the final corner. The light illuminated the stone hallway, revealing roots and dirt breaking through. Doors leading to other harska¡¯s rooms lined the walls. Three doors down from us on the right side was my own room. I felt my stomach turn as I stared into the eyes of an angry harska. He held a polearm at the ready, glaring at us from across the hallway.


    ¡°Not another step, traitor. I¡¯m going to¨C¡±


    Before he could finish talking, Nia kicked down the door. Quick as ever, she grabbed the harska¡¯s head and slammed him into the wall. The metal helmet he wore didn¡¯t seem to help as he fell unconscious. Metal banging against stone echoed through the hall. Stepping out of the room behind Nia was Greenspring.


    He looked younger than ever before, wearing nothing other than a grass skirt. Hanging from his neck, his wooden wolf necklace glimmered in the light. His muscles were huge, rivaling even Nia¡¯s. I had seen his muscles before, and they hadn¡¯t looked like that.


    Even Nia looked stronger than usual. She wore her normal clothes made for warmer weather, but her biceps stretched the sleeves of her shirt. Her legs were huge, bigger than my head. I could hardly believe they were the same Nia and Greenspring I had traveled with. But there they were, grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°Norman!¡± said Nia, running toward me. Deja and Kadir almost turned and ran. Had they not recognized Greenspring, they might have. I expected Nia to hug me, or even punch me for leaving them for so long, instead, she ran past the three of us. She waved her hand, gesturing for us to follow her. Greenspring gave me a quick pat on the back as he ran past me as well. Slightly disappointed, I followed.


    ¡°We need to find Tamara,¡± yelled Nia. My ears rang as her voice reverberated off the walls.


    ¡°Shhh! We can¡¯t give ourselves away so early,¡± I said. Nia seemed to be sprinting through the halls. I was having trouble keeping pace.


    ¡°She can not help it. It¡¯s a side-effect of the spell,¡± replied Greenspring. He too talked louder than usual. Not as loud as Nia, but enough to make me nervous.


    I snapped my head back toward my room. ¡°Where¡¯s Arienne?¡±


    ¡°Ahead!¡± yelled Nia. ¡°She¡¯s with Princess.¡±


    ¡°Princess? What? How? How did you guys get so big?¡±


    Kadir caught up to me. ¡°Druids are keepers of life. They know everything about their animal totems, including how to use their abilities. Nia and Greenspring have the spirit of the wolf. I¡¯m honored I get to witness such a spectacle.¡±


    ¡°Truly amazing,¡± said Deja, her face shining.


    I had to admit, I was a bit jealous. But I understood out of everyone in our tiny group, Nia and Greenspring were the most eager to fight. They had worked under Gunner for months without a break. Unlike me, who was treated nicely once I did a couple of jobs. Greenspring seemed to notice my mood, stopping before placing a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Would you like me to cast it on you?¡± he asked, his voice shattering my eardrums.


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m good. If I yelled like that, I would lose my voice.¡±


    Nia laughed. ¡°Can¡¯t have that, that¡¯s why we keep you around.¡±


    ¡°We need to find Gunner,¡± said Kadir.


    Greenspring shook his head. ¡°Not yet, we need to make sure Princess is safe.¡±


    Barrelling down the hallway, Greenspring led the way. I trusted he knew where she was, but I was still nervous about how loud we were. As if they could read my mind, Deja and Kadir used their animals to scout down each hall. Most of the bandits and harska were fighting near the surface, so we didn¡¯t meet much resistance.


    Everyone left was easily dealt with by Nia. She was like a walking battering ram. Charging down the halls, she smashed through doors and past barricades. Wooden chairs and broken furniture piled high to block invaders turned to splinters.


    Greenspring cleared the rest of the debris. Unlike Nia, who ran like she normally did, Greenspring ran on all fours. Instead of punching or kicking, he jumped onto anyone in our way and bit their neck. It was like he was feral. Watching him act like the wolves he was chosen to watch over made me feel sick. Kadir and Deja cheered him on.


    We must have smashed through forty doors before we finally found the pit where Princess was kept. Guards stood around it, wearing wooden armor and armed with bent wooden spears. I was surprised they weren¡¯t wearing metal armor like the other guards I had seen recently. They looked at us, glanced at each other, and then ran out of the room. I thought about following but decided against it. Everyone probably knew we were here based on how loud we were.


    Deja¡¯s owl, still covered in bright light, flew down into the pit. While it did, I found a rope and got ready to throw it down. Even if Princess wasn¡¯t down there, we had to save the others. If there were any more harska down there, they could lead us through the fortress. While finding Gunner first would have been nice, I was glad we had come to the pit. Nobody deserved to be stuck down there, except the Rebel King himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s Greenspring, we¡¯re here to rescue you,¡± Greenspring called into the pit.


    From the darkness of the pit, I could hear faint cheering. It was still too dark to see, but I took it as a good sign. ¡°Watch out below!¡± I yelled, throwing down the rope. After a bit, I could feel the rope grow heavier as more and more people began to climb. Kadir helped me pull them up. Hands gripped the edge of the pit, their fingernails covered in thick grime. As we pulled them over the edge, they started to cough.


    I held my breath as the smell hit my nose. It seemed to overpower the senses and dry out your eyes. Kadir couldn¡¯t help but cover his nose, coughing into his hand. The person we pulled up crawled toward the wall. We threw the rope down again before helping the next person. Behind me, I could hear Nia tapping her foot against the stone floor.


    ¡°Go on ahead,¡± I said to her. ¡°We¡¯ll catch up.¡±


    Nia shook her head, grabbing the rope. ¡°Not again. We¡¯re finishing this together.¡±


    This time we pulled up a harska with orange fur. Of course, it was difficult to tell with the amount of straw covering them. They seemed to be in better shape than the other person, though they seemed smaller than other harska I had seen. After taking a couple of deep breaths, they took a spot at the end of the rope.


    ¡°Thanks, Poppy,¡± they said, smiling.


    ¡°Poppy?¡±


    Greenspring laughed. ¡°Your daughter was quite the help, Norman. Meet Carrot, or should I say, Arienne Benson.¡±


    Arienne grabbed my hand, revealing herself. Her brown hair was tied in a tight bun, her clothes still covered in straw. ¡°I wanted to help,¡± she said. ¡°So Nia made me into a cat.¡±


    ¡°Harska,¡± corrected Deja, helping another harska up.


    ¡°Sorry, Norman, but we were too big to look like harska,¡± said Nia. ¡°We assumed bandits wouldn¡¯t be as free to explore the fortress as we first thought, so we gave up on that plan. That was when Arienne came up with a new one.¡±


    Arienne nodded. ¡°I would be a cat and find their stuff. That way I could be a helper, just like you!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Beth would kill me if she knew, but I didn¡¯t care at that moment. All I felt was my heart swelling with pride. ¡°That¡¯s my girl! But how did you find everything?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that hard, I just asked.¡±


    Shaking my head, I turned back toward the pit. ¡°Alright. Good work.¡±


    In no time at all, we pulled up five more. Two harska, one dwarf, an elf, and a human. Some were in worse conditions than others, but those that could help did. They used the last of their strength to help their fellow prisoners up. Others sat at the edge of the room, either passing out or watching nervously.


    While we worked, Greenspring and Deja scouted out the nearby area. Gunner¡¯s throne room wasn¡¯t close, but it was possible he was hiding nearby. That theory was proven wrong when the two druids came back empty-handed. I was starting to feel nervous. The longer we helped here, the greater the chance Gunner could escape. He was the only one who knew where Henry and Tamara were. Arienne hadn¡¯t been able to find them while she looked for the other¡¯s belongings.


    Deja put her hand over mine, pushing me out of the way. ¡°Go,¡± she said, her expression serious. ¡°Find the king.¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t know where he is?¡±


    One of the harska we rescued from the pit coughed. ¡°The throne room,¡± they said. ¡°Look in the throne room.¡±


    That was obvious, but I knew better than to argue with them. I looked down at Arienne. ¡°Do you know where that is?¡±


    She smiled. ¡°The room with the big chair? Of course!¡±


    Grasping her shoulder, I smiled. ¡°Lead the way.¡±

 Chapter 29: Traitors

    We left Kadir and Deja to assist the others. Greenspring, Nia, Arienne, and I waved goodbye before running through the door we came from. Like a dog who had caught the scent of its target, Arienne raced through the fortress. I had been to the throne room before, but I only knew how to get there from my room. My heart swelled with pride as I watched Arienne lead us down the empty halls.


    For some time we passed the aftermath of Nia¡¯s rampage. Slumped bodies and broken weapons littered the ground. Arienne didn¡¯t seem fazed, every time she turned I could see the concentration on her face. Like the rest of us, she was working hard to finish the job. Finally, we turned down a new hall and jumped down some stairs. It was difficult keeping pace but I managed.


    Nia and Greenspring were starting to slow down. Their muscles regressed to their normal state, which was still larger than average. Instead of running like a wolf, Greenspring began walking upright. His back and leg muscles creaked as he did. They both began breathing heavily. Even in the dim light coming from my boots, I could see sweat forming on their faces.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I asked.


    Before Nia could answer, she collapsed onto the wall. Greenspring soon followed, falling onto the floor. Arienne, who was a ways ahead of us, turned around and sprinted back. We lifted both of them onto our shoulders as best we could. I could feel my spine tear as I balanced Nia on my back. Greenspring was conscious, but only barely.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he whispered. ¡°I thought we would have¡­ more¡­ time¡­¡± His head bobbed as he tried to stay awake.


    I slapped his face, trying to wake him, but it was pointless, both of them were unconscious. I tried to think of what to do, but nothing came to mind. We were in an unknown part of the fortress. The druids, bandits, and harska were fighting somewhere above us. Gunner¡¯s location was unknown. Our strongest fighters were out of the fight. Arienne couldn¡¯t fight, she was just a child.


    My heart rate quickened, and my muscles ached. I couldn¡¯t hold Nia anymore. We collapsed onto the floor. Arienne gently placed Greenspring on the ground and tried to help me up, but I felt myself drifting away. All I felt was the cool floor, the heat from Nia¡¯s body, and my mandolin sticking uncomfortably in my side.


    Reaching around, I grabbed my mandolin. It wasn¡¯t tuned, and I couldn¡¯t feel my fingers, but I strummed the strings anyway. There was a song that Piopus had taught me, a song I now remembered clearly. I had used it once before when the harska attacked Tamara. It was risky, but if we could get ten more minutes, then it would have been worth it.


    There were no lyrics, no steady rhythm or melody. To most, it sounded like discordant notes and random chords. Piopus called it the music of the mind. The mind controls every part of the body. If you could target the mind, you could make someone do anything. My fingers played each note carefully. Everything had to be right, every part unique.


    While I played, I saw Nia¡¯s eyes open. Her pupils were huge. It seemed to dwarf the rest of her eye. Greenspring was much the same. Arienne also seemed to feel the effects of the song. She flexed her fingers, staring at them in amazement.


    ¡°Wonderful playing, my boy,¡± said Greenspring, tears welling in his eyes.


    ¡°Sounds like crap to me,¡± said Nia, still laying on my back. ¡°But whatever keeps me awake.¡±


    ¡°We have ten minutes,¡± I replied, pushing Nia off me. ¡°Ten minutes to find Gunner and take him down.¡±


    Arienne stood up, brushing the dirt from her clothes. Which were still caked in dirt from the pit, so it didn¡¯t do much. ¡°We¡¯re almost there, I think. We¡¯ll have plenty of time!¡±


    Once everyone was ready, we set off again. We ran past broken doors and fallen harska. Some of the druids had already reached our part of the fortress. They waved to Greenspring as we ran past them, shouting words of encouragement. None of us looked at them, our eyes were focused on Arienne.


    She made a sharp turn, crashing through a stone wall. It collapsed, dust falling like snow. Shocked, we followed Arienne into the cloud of dust. Even the light coming from my boots wasn¡¯t enough to pierce through it. Before I could call out for her, I lost my balance as my feet hit nothing. Greenspring, who had been running behind me, smashed into my back. I fell through the air for a few seconds before I landed in a pile of hay.


    I coughed, waving the dust away until I could see. Instead of the stone walls of the fortress, I was inside my barn. The wooden walls, peeling paint, and smell of cow dung convinced me of that. Even though it looked, smelt, and felt real, I knew it wasn¡¯t. The music I had played still rang in my ears, cutting through the illusion.


    Behind me, I heard laughter. ¡°You are something special, a shame you¡¯re a traitor.¡±


    ¡°Like you,¡± I replied.


    Gunner stepped through the barn door like it wasn¡¯t even there. ¡°Like me.¡±


    Jumping to my feet, I pulled out my knife and held it at arm¡¯s reach. ¡°It¡¯s time to end this, Gunner. I want my family back.¡±


    His grey fur moved like waves of grain blowing in an invisible wind. ¡°I really was going to give them back. Your brother isn¡¯t far from here.¡±


    ¡°Liar!¡±


    ¡°I gave you your friends, didn¡¯t I? Your daughter? Honestly, Norman, when did I ever lie to you? We were a team. Have I not helped you every step of the way?¡±


    ¡°If you wanted to help me,¡± I said, my voice wavering. ¡°You would have let us go from the start.¡±


    He clicked his tongue. ¡°As much as it pains me to say it, I need you Norman. You¡¯re exactly what my people need. They don¡¯t need armor or weapons made of steel, even a king. They need a leader. A man like he was¡ªis. You were supposed to be that leader.¡± Gunner paced around the outside of the barn.


    ¡°That was your mistake.¡±


    ¡°Was it?¡± he asked, taking a step toward me. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done in a few days. You raised an army of druids. Druids! They couldn¡¯t be bothered to leave their homes for food, let alone war. Sure, they came for your druid friend, but they agreed to help you. That alone was a monumental task.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I got lucky.¡±


    ¡°Lucky doesn¡¯t describe it. Sure, that opoamer helped you out, but who chose to talk to him? Who waited for the best time to call the druids? Who convinced one of my own kin to turn against me? You.¡±


    ¡°Whatever twisted idea of me you have in your head, it isn¡¯t real. I¡¯m not a leader, I¡¯m a father, a brother, and a bard. If you tell me where Henry is, I¡¯ll make sure they keep you alive.¡±


    Gunner¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t focused on me, they stared down at his feet. ¡°I really was going to give you back your brother. He¡¯s a good blacksmith, but you were the real prize of the Benson family.¡± He looked up at me. ¡°A needle in the haystack.¡±Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    I could feel my blood pumping through my veins. Gritting my teeth, I started to walk toward him. ¡°You know nothing.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I know you. You¡¯re like me, someone who dreamed of something greater.¡±


    I stopped. ¡°More lies! I¡¯m nothing like you.¡±


    ¡°I told you. I never lied to you.¡±


    ¡°You have one more chance, tell me where my brother is!¡± I yelled. The barn started to shake, dust coming off the rafters.


    ¡°No, I think I¡¯ll keep him. I¡¯m sure he would appreciate my generosity.¡±


    ¡°Generosity? I¨C¡±


    Whatever I wanted to say never came out. We were both knocked off our feet as the ground shook. Pieces of wood from the rafters became blocks of stone landing near us. Falling from the ceiling, Nia landed on the balls of her feet. In both hands, she held the same wooden spears we had seen the guards use. They looked tiny compared to Nia.


    Greenspring was next. Instead of falling straight down, he climbed down using broken bits of stone as handholds. Each time his hands touched the barn, the illusion started to fade away. No longer were we in my old barn. Instead, we were in a round caved-out room. The ground changed from hay and dirt to just dirt.


    ¡°Arienne is safe,¡± said Greenspring. ¡°Don¡¯t let him get away!¡±


    Gunner was on his feet before we could react. Moving faster than comprehension, he clawed Nia in the chest. She doubled over in pain for half a second, before Gunner hit her again in the arm. I watched in horror as she dropped one of the spears. Using the other spear, she managed to smack Gunner in the head before he attacked the other arm.


    He slid backward. Greenspring glanced at me before joining the fight. Holding onto his wolf totem, he drew a circle in the air with his other arm. Gunner¡¯s head snapped toward Greenspring. Running on all fours, he sprinted toward the druid. Nia dove in the way, barely managing to block Greenspring with her body. The two collided, the force of Gunner¡¯s body causing Nia to cry out in pain.


    Not wanting to be a burden, I ran toward Greenspring. With his finger, he carefully drew runes in the circle. The complex symbols made little sense to me, but I knew what he was trying to do. He was summoning his animal spirit. Like the druids fighting above us, Greenspring could summon his own animal companion. The wolf spirit he had been granted as a child.


    I stood in front of him, mandolin in hand. One of the strings had snapped during my earlier fall, and the wood was cracked in places. Unsure if it still worked, I wracked my brain for any song that didn¡¯t use every string. Nothing seemed relevant. I knew of instruments that didn¡¯t have eight strings, but I never bothered to learn them. Even then, it was possible those songs wouldn¡¯t work.


    Nia grabbed onto Gunner¡¯s fur. She held him in place as he used his claws to scratch everything near him. With his legs, he pushed against Nia¡¯s stomach. I knew Nia couldn¡¯t hold him for long, and Greenspring was still summoning his wolf. We didn¡¯t have a lot of time to fight Gunner, only a couple of minutes. After that, all of us would pass out.


    I looked down at my mandolin. I couldn¡¯t use that same spell to boost Nia and Greenspring again, but there was someone else I could use it on. The song of strength that gave us our energy earlier, if I played it faster, would fizzle out faster. However, it would also increase the boost in strength. If we gave Gunner the chance to get away, none of this would end. More families would be torn apart. I would never see my family again.


    Readying my fingers on the appropriate strings, I made a decision. ¡°We¡¯ll have to hold him off for two minutes.¡± I was unsure exactly how long we had. It was possible we had less than that.


    The circle Greenspring drew made its way up his arm. It twisted and turned as it enveloped his entire body. Once it reached his foot, it moved across the floor until it stopped a foot away from the druid. As it moved upward, I could see paws and a tail starting to form underneath it.


    Greenspring looked toward me, smiling. ¡°Let us give the king a show he will never forget.¡±


    My fingers dashed across the strings. Even though I was missing one, that didn¡¯t stop me from moving like it was still there. Missing a note, playing the wrong note, I felt despair start to creep up my spine. The same despair I felt when my family was taken, so long ago.


    But I was different. As I played, I imagined I was playing every note correctly. Every part of the song was as perfect as the last. Even though it was a higher tempo, I could hear the music slow down. It felt like I was playing for days, years. As if this was the last song I would ever play. An eternal song.


    While I focused on Gunner, he started to get faster and stronger. He grabbed Nia¡¯s arms and pulled them off his back. Wads of fur stuck to her hands, but he didn¡¯t even whimper. Twisting his body on the ground, he kicked Nia in the head. She recoiled back, allowing Gunner to be free.


    Before Nia could recover, Gunner was already sprinting toward Greenspring. His eyes were black as a starless sky. Spit flew from his mouth as he ran wildly toward the druid. In a second he had crossed the entire room. Only an inch from Greenspring¡¯s face, Gunner flexed his claws. But he would never reach the druid.


    Greenspring¡¯s wolf, fully formed and eager to protect its master, grabbed onto Gunner with its jaw. It threw the harska toward the wall. The wolf jumped into the air toward Gunner. Rolling out of the way, the rebel king slashed his claws across the wolf¡¯s underside. A loud cry echoed around the room.


    Black, frenzied eyes turned back toward Greenspring, who was recovering from his spell. Gunner stood up, staying low. A spear flew over his head. Had he stood up fully, he would have been dead. I turned toward Nia, who was running toward her target. She picked up her other spear from the ground and threw it like a javelin at Gunner.


    He grabbed it out of the air. Twisting his arm, he stabbed the wolf. As the wolf cried out in pain again, Nia gave her own battle cry. Finally reaching Gunner, her fist made contact with the harska¡¯s face. It didn¡¯t seem to hurt, instead, he leaned into the blow and followed up with his own punch. Nia recoiled back, but only for a moment.


    From behind, Greenspring grabbed Gunner and held his head. Gunner scratched at anything he could reach, trying to break out of the headlock. Greenspring struggled to hold on. He was feeling both the pain of Gunner¡¯s escape attempts and also the force of Nia¡¯s punches. Blow after blow, she pounded Gunner¡¯s chest. Even over the sound of my song, I could hear bone cracking.


    Finally, Gunner grabbed onto¡¯s Greenspring¡¯s head. Using it for balance, he jumped up and kicked Nia in the chest. Then he dug his claws into the side of Greenspring¡¯s head. Both of them fell to the ground. Gunner landed on his feet, his head swerving to glare at me. With one final note, I had finished my song. One minute left to go.


    One minute wasn¡¯t enough time to take all of us out and escape. Even if Gunner didn¡¯t know that, I assumed he knew his time was running out. The song did more than make you stronger, faster, and sturdy. It increased your heart rate, gave you a horrible headache, and blurred your vision. As the positive effects wore off, you could feel your body giving out. That was how it worked when played at a normal speed. I couldn¡¯t imagine how Gunner was feeling.


    He looked up toward the ceiling, the chance for his escape. My eyes followed his. Throwing my mandolin to the ground, I ran forward. My knife was in my hand before I realized it. I didn¡¯t want to kill Gunner, but I couldn¡¯t let him leave. He had to pay for what he¡¯d done to my family and my friends.


    Gunner ran toward the wall. His claws, their strength boosted by my song, could cut through stone. With that, he could scale the wall and escape. Unfortunately for him, he had forgotten about Greenspring¡¯s wolf. It charged at Gunner. Teeth like steel cut through Gunner¡¯s fur. Watching the wolf throw Gunner around reminded me of Scraps when she caught a rabbit. The wolf played with Gunner¡¯s body like a toy.


    But it was never going to be enough to stop Gunner. Strengthened by my song, Gunner overpowered the wolf and escaped from its jaws. His claws cut through the wolf¡¯s flesh like butter. Falling to the ground, the wolf faded into the stone. As I watched its body fade away, I was reminded again of Scraps. What if he had done that to her? Gripping my knife, I ran.


    ¡°Gunner!¡± I yelled, my knife raised over my head. My neck burned as I aimed to kill.


    But he was faster. Gunner grabbed my arm and pulled it to the ground. Squeezing my wrist, he looked into my eyes with blind fury. I dropped the knife and fell to my knees. Even if I hadn¡¯t made Gunner stronger, I knew there was no way I could have escaped. All he had to do was cut through my chest. His claws were strong enough, and his desire to kill was overwhelming. I could see it in his eyes.


    Suddenly, his pupils returned to their normal size. His breath became ragged and weak. I pulled my arm from his grip and protected it with my hand. Gunner¡¯s body shook. Barely able to breathe, barely able to stand, he gave me one final look. A mixture of fear, pain, and anger showed through his yellow eyes.


    ¡°You... why?¡±


    The Rebel King fell onto me. Panicking I pushed his limp body to the floor. I wanted to crawl away and hide from the world, but I couldn¡¯t. Frozen in place, I stared at the lifeless body of my enemy. He was unconscious and would be for the next few days. We had barely survived two minutes, but we had won.

 Chapter 30: All That Ends Well

    The rest of that day was a blur. Once Gunner was defeated, I collapsed on the floor next to him. Greenspring and Nia fell unconscious as well, but they woke up sooner than I had. Since they didn¡¯t have the strength to climb the walls, all they could do was wait for help to arrive. Hours later, we were found by Khristi. Arienne had found her and showed her where we were.


    We stayed in the harska infirmary for a few days. Greenspring and Nia had serious injuries that couldn¡¯t be treated with magic alone. I had fainted from exhaustion, and so was healthy enough to leave the infirmary after a day. Still, I stayed with my friends while they recovered.


    While we were busy fighting Gunner, Deja and Kadir had rescued the rest of the prisoners. The pit we had been kept in when we first arrived wasn¡¯t the only prison. There were a handful scattered throughout the fortress. With help from Bagheera, who had joined them once he was sure Damian was okay, they rescued all the prisoners. Princess was moved to the same infirmary we were in. Her injuries were minor, but her lack of nutrition made them more threatening.


    While I was busy helping rebandage Nia, I heard the door slam against the stone walls. A Blur of red hair pushed me out of the way. Struggling to stand, I almost fell onto Greenspring¡¯s bed. I grabbed onto the bedframe, managing to regain my balance. Anger surged through my body. Before I could say some words I would have regretted, I felt a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°Let it go, Norman.¡±


    I turned around, tears welling in my eyes. The figure standing before me had brown shaggy hair and a moderately sized unkempt beard. One of his arms was bound in a cast. He smiled, brushing his hair out of his brown eyes. In many ways, he looked similar to me.


    ¡°Henry!¡±


    I grabbed my brother and held him tightly. Weeks spent worrying about him, months spent looking for him. Even though I had wanted to look for him as soon as I was deemed healthy enough, I chose to stay with my friends. Thankfully, Henry, my brother, and Arienne, my daughter, were both finally safe.


    ¡°Uncle Henry!¡± yelled Arienne, joining our hug.


    Henry laughed, tousling her hair. ¡°Good to see you¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°Ouch! I told you I¡¯m fine,¡± said Nia.


    We turned toward Nia. Tamara had taken charge of Nia¡¯s bandages, though she didn¡¯t seem to be doing a good job of it. Like Henry, she looked in worse shape than the last time I had seen her. Months of abuse from the harska had given them scars and bruises littered over their bodies. Holding Tamara¡¯s arm away from her stomach, Nia called out for my help.


    We laughed as we watched Tamara and Nia fight for control. Finally, Nia gave up and let Tamara care for her. She stayed silent, only showing pain through her eyes, as Tamara wrapped her bandages. It reminded me of Beth taking care of me when I was sick.


    ¡°Look at you. How are you supposed to help me with the forge looking like that?¡± asked Tamara, smiling.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I feel good, great even,¡± said Nia. She flexed her arms to show how healthy she was, but couldn¡¯t hold it for long. She winced, rubbing her biceps.


    Tamara shook her head. She grabbed Nia¡¯s chin, pointing her face toward herself. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll be taking care of you for a while.¡±


    Nia moved closer to Tamara. ¡°You¡¯re not in such great shape yourself.¡±


    ¡°Guess we¡¯ll have to take care of each other.¡± Tamara closed the gap, pulling Nia up into a kiss. I respectfully turned away, but Henry was cheering for the both of them. My brother never seemed to respect privacy. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Nia¡¯s face was bright red as Tamara pulled away. She couldn¡¯t look at us as she pointed toward the door. ¡°Out!¡±


    I laughed, pushing Henry and Arienne out of the room with me. ¡°Don¡¯t wake up Greenspring!¡± I called out behind me. Nia yelled in a language I couldn¡¯t understand, but her anger was clear. Henry and I ran down the hall, giggling to ourselves like kids. Arienne chased after us, asking why we were laughing.


    We spent the next hour visiting the other infirmaries and talking with the druids. Most of the druids had left to return home, but some like Deja and Kadir stayed to help with the injured.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see what happened?¡± I asked Henry. We were sitting in my old room, collecting my belongings. Arienne had left to wander the fortress. I wasn¡¯t worried about her, all the fight had been taken out of the harska.


    ¡°No. They snuck up behind me and knocked me out. When I came to, we were miles away from Xalir. I¡¯m sorry, Norman.¡±


    I waved my hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. There was nothing you could do.¡±


    ¡°I could have fought back. I could have-¡±


    ¡°They would have killed you, and then they would have killed Arienne. Besides, you said it yourself, you were out before you knew what was happening. At least both of you are okay.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks to you. You watched her until I got here. I can never thank you enough.¡±


    ¡°Really? Never enough huh?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°I might have to test that.¡±Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Rolling my eyes, I shook my head. ¡°I take it back, I¡¯ve thanked you enough.¡±


    ¡°No, no. Please, continue thanking me,¡± replied Henry, leaning against my bed.


    We continued to pack and bicker for the rest of the day. Henry returned to the infirmary at night, while I slept in my room. I wanted to leave as soon as possible, but I didn¡¯t want to leave Greenspring and Nia while things weren¡¯t settled. Without a proper ruler, the harska were growing restless. If Princess didn¡¯t recover soon, there would be another Gunner-like situation.


    Thankfully, Princess woke up the next morning. I noticed her eyes open while I was helping Tamara with Nia¡¯s bandages again. Tamara hadn¡¯t left Nia¡¯s side since the previous day. She had pushed another bed next to Nia¡¯s so the two could sleep side-by-side. They had only agreed to let me help if I stayed silent, which I did. Though it was a struggle.


    ¡°Good morning, Princess,¡± I said, bowing.


    She blinked a few times before she appeared to recognize me. ¡°You¡¯re that bard from before. The one in the pit.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could give you more time to recover, but we¡¯re running out of time. The harska are without a leader. They look to you for guidance.¡±


    Princess frowned, staring at the floor. ¡°I can¡¯t. It¡¯s my fault things got as bad as they did.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one they¡¯ll accept as a ruler. You have to lead them,¡± I replied.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I could see a dark shape standing in the door frame. Black fur and yellow ears weren¡¯t uncommon amongst the harska, but I only knew of one harska with a kink in his tail. Damian, a former general under Gunner, stepped into the room. His eyes bounced around the room until they finally landed on Princess.


    ¡°She can¡¯t be Queen,¡± he said, smirking. ¡°When King Gunner took over, he invoked the harska custom of leadership. Only those who are fit to rule can rule. By allowing herself to be captured and imprisoned, she¡¯s permanently given up that right.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s stupid,¡± I replied. ¡°The throne is her right by blood.¡±


    Damian laughed, sitting down on an empty bed. ¡°Maybe for you humans, but harska don¡¯t see it that way.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in jail?¡± asked Nia, brushing Tamara¡¯s hands away from her wounds.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t a jail that could keep him.¡± We turned toward the doorframe again. Leaning on a wooden cane, Bagheera nodded toward me as he walked into the room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Damian, I¡¯m keeping an eye on him.¡±


    Princess sighed. ¡°Damian is well respected by the other harska. Even those imprisoned by Gunner look up to Damian.¡±


    ¡°Convincing the other harska we needed to keep Gunner in jail was tough enough. There would be riots if we imprisoned this one,¡± said Bagheera, sitting down next to Damian. ¡°This is a temporary solution as long as he behaves.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m right here, you know. It¡¯s rude to talk about someone as if they aren¡¯t there,¡± said Damian.


    I ignored Damian, focusing on Princess. ¡°If you can¡¯t rule, then who can? What happened here can¡¯t happen again. Not just for the people living around here, but for the harska as well. You shake the nest enough and you¡¯ll be swarmed by bees. Someone will come and take your people out if they continue to antagonize.¡±


    ¡°The harska will have to choose their own king or queen. I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s nothing I can do,¡± said Princess.


    The room was silent after that. Even Damian, who I could tell wanted to give his own opinion on the matter, quietly groomed his fur. I looked from Princess to Bagheera, but they didn¡¯t meet my eyes. After all the work I had done to rescue my friends and family, it would all be for nothing. Most likely, another ruler like Gunner would take over. Then we would be right back where we started.


    ¡°The vote will be tonight,¡± said Bagheera. He stood up from the bed, leaning on his cane for balance. ¡°You should come with me, Norman, Gunner wants to talk to you.¡±


    Gunner, his most loyal harska, and the remaining bandits were kept deep under the fortress. We had decided not to subject them to the pits, we weren¡¯t that cruel. Instead, they were kept in tiny locked rooms that had been left unused by the harska. I walked with Bagheera past many of these rooms before we reached the end of a long hallway.


    Bagheera opened the door, gesturing for me to enter. The room was dark and damp. Moisture seeped through the walls from a nearby underground lake. I lit a torch and placed it on the wall. Chained to the back of the room, Gunner sat with his legs crossed. He blinked rapidly, adjusting his eyes to the light before looking up at me with a frown.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve come to see me,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re looking well.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky to be alive.¡±


    He nodded, sadly. ¡°I could say the same for you.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, trying to hold back my anger. Now that Henry and Arienne were safe, I wanted nothing to do with Gunner.


    ¡°When I left with the wizard to the swamps, I was like you. I wanted to become someone greater, someone who could lead my people into a brighter future. It blinded me. Seeing you for the first time, reminded me of who I was. I sensed a commonality between us.¡±


    ¡°We are nothing alike.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°So you say. But maybe you¡¯re right. Maybe you¡¯re more like him.¡±


    I folded my arms. ¡°Who?¡±


    He made a dismissive gesture. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. In a year, the harska living in this fortress will die off. Even under my rule, they were barely able to survive the harsh conditions of this world.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied. ¡°They will thrive without you.¡±


    He slammed his fist upon the floor. ¡°Without me, they can¡¯t survive! People will know I¡¯m not around, they¡¯ll know it¡¯s the perfect time to strike. What will they do without food? Without armor to protect themselves? Weapons to protect their families?¡±


    ¡°Lady Iris has agreed to continue your agreement with the new king or queen,¡± I replied. ¡°Whoever will lead the harska can make other agreements for weapons and armor. You look down upon your fellow harska, but they¡¯re strong. I¡¯ve seen their strength and resilience with my own eyes.¡±


    Gunner shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I hope you¡¯re right, but I know you¡¯re wrong. In a few weeks, they¡¯ll come back to me.¡± He wasn¡¯t smug, wasn¡¯t boasting about his strength. Instead, he seemed sad.


    ¡°Goodbye, Gunner. I hope to never see you again.¡±


    ¡°I hope you never have to see me again.¡±


    In the brief amount of time I had known him, I had assumed all he cared about was himself. Maybe he was trying to trick me, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for him. In the end, he was alone. Forever imprisoned for trying to make things right, in his own way. Hopefully, the harska would never need him again. That was a hope we both shared.


    That night, I couldn¡¯t sleep. Henry had moved into my room, using one of the beds from the infirmary. Arienne still slept in my bed. Soon, we would be home and asleep in our own beds. Touching my neck, I shuddered. Things would all go back to normal. Rolling over onto my side, I closed my eyes. I needed to sleep.


    Or that¡¯s what I wanted to do. Tamara burst into the room, smashing the door against the wall. ¡°It¡¯s been decided. Bagheera is the new king.¡±

 Chapter 31: The Curtain Falls

    Bagheera was officially made king the next day. Since the rest of us had recovered, we all headed to the throne room to watch the ceremony. Compared to the kinds of ceremonies other kingdoms had for crowning a new king, this one was plain. There wasn¡¯t a crown, nor did Bagheera put on fancy robes. Instead, he sat down on the throne while Smokey told stories about his heroic exploits.


    I stood on the edge of the room. Harska crowded around the throne, singing praises to their new king or fighting to be near him. To the right of Bagheera stood Princess. Damian stood on his left. Both of them were chosen as advisors to the king. In my opinion, Damian should have been in jail with Gunner, but Bagheera wanted to keep him close. He had too many admirers among Gunner¡¯s former allies to keep him in chains.


    Patches stood near Damian. She glanced at me before gesturing to Bagheera and winking. From what I had heard, she had been the deciding vote to crown Bagheera. I was glad that Smokey and Patches had decided to ally themselves with Bagheera. They had been nice to me during our travels.


    Nia and Tamara had decided to skip the ceremony. Both of them had moved into an empty room near mine. I hadn¡¯t had the chance to talk to either of them since talking to Gunner for the last time. Most of the druids had headed home. Only Deja, Kadir, and Greenspring stayed behind to make sure everything proceeded orderly.


    Khristi had left during the morning. She snuck out while everyone was getting ready for the ceremony. I only managed to catch her as she was packing her belongings, which amounted to a blanket and some food. I said my goodbyes, wishing her a safe trip home. Even though she looked happy to leave, I could tell something was weighing on her.


    ¡°Thank you for everything,¡± I said, extending my hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I can repay you.¡±


    She took my hand, gripping it firmly. ¡°No need. Knowing that Greenspring is safe is reward enough. I can sleep safely now that my debt to him is paid.¡±


    ¡°Debt?¡±


    ¡°He saved my life when I was young. Him and his¡­ Well, I only counted my debt toward him. Greenspring did most of the work.¡± She wrapped her blanket up and tied it to her back.


    ¡°Where will you go from here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Some druids have gone missing in the north, going to go check on them.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Probably nothing, but it¡¯s my job to check.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    Khristi smiled, revealing perfect white teeth. ¡°Same to you, Norman Benson.¡±


    A loud cheer from the harska gathered around Bagheera brought me out of my thoughts. Greenspring stood next to me, cheering as loud as the rest. He still looked young, having not had time to reapply his disguise. Why he had worn one before, I still wasn¡¯t sure. Still, I wrapped my arm around his neck and joined in the celebrations. There would be time to worry later.


    Drinks and food were passed around the crowd. Delicious meats that dripped off the bone and melted in your mouth. Foamy liqueurs that made you feel like you were flying. It seemed to never end. We celebrated for the rest of the day and long into the night. By the time everyone had left or passed out, the sun had started to rise again.


    Greenspring and I stumbled back to my room where we fell asleep on the floor. Henry was already passed out, having left the party early to put Arienne to sleep. I would have done it, but he wanted me to enjoy the celebrations. Who was I to complain?


    I heard a knock on my door. Greenspring stirred slightly but continued to snore. Standing up, I felt my back crack and creak as my tired bones woke up. It was past noon, heading into the next evening. The door opened, and a pair of blue eyes peered through the gap. Seeing that I was awake, the door opened wider. Nia and Tamara were holding hands, holding back laughter from my delirious state.


    ¡°Morning,¡± said Nia. ¡°Or should I say good afternoon?¡±


    I groaned. ¡°Morning is good enough. Are you two heading out?¡±


    Nia nodded. ¡°I thought we could all travel back to Kent¡¯s Crossing together, but if you¡¯d rather sleep...¡±


    Arienne shot up. She bounced up and down on the bed. ¡°I want to go! I want to go! I want to go!¡±


    Henry sighed, covering his ears with his pillow. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here.¡±


    I threw my pillow at Henry. ¡°Nope, we¡¯re going together. Hurry up and pack.¡±


    Arienne cheered. She ran through the small room, jumping up and down. I laughed. Part of me had worried that she would be changed by the experience, but she seemed to be the same as she always was. Had I changed? I didn¡¯t feel different, but I knew I would never forget what had happened.


    ¡°Do we all have to go?¡± asked Greenspring, his face smothered by his pillow.


    ¡°Yes!¡± yelled Arienne. ¡°Now hurry and pack.¡±


    Greenspring chuckled to himself. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Before we left, I stopped by the throne room one last time. Bagheera was sitting on the throne. Next to him was Princess, who whispered to Bagheera while showing him a scroll. Both of them turned to look at me as I entered.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Norman!¡± exclaimed Bagheera, sitting up straighter on his throne. ¡°Come to say goodbye?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Thank you for your help, King Bagheera.¡±


    He laughed, shaking his head. ¡°For you, Bagheera is fine. I¡¯m sad to see you go, but I¡¯m happy you¡¯re leaving in good spirits. If there¡¯s anything I can do for you, please, ask.¡±


    ¡°No, nothing I can think of at the moment,¡± I replied, biting my lip. ¡°Stay on the straight and narrow. That will be good enough for me.¡±


    Princess smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep an eye on him.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s good enough for me.¡±


    After a respectful bow, I looked at the harska one last time. All of us went through so much to get to this moment, yet I found it hard to say goodbye. Piopus used to say that life was a story. Each day was a page, every year a chapter. If that was true, then this was just another chapter. In longer stories, goodbyes were always temporary. We would see each other again.


    As I walked through the halls of the harska fortress, I felt a tear form in my eye. So many hours spent down there, so many days spent away from home. Days spent away from Beth, Charlie, Ma, and Pop. It would be good to see them again.


    Nia, Tamara, Greenspring, Henry, and Arienne stood in a circle outside the entrance hall. Each of them carried their belongings in a small sack. We didn¡¯t have horses, ours had left when we were captured by the harska, so we had to walk the long journey home. I didn¡¯t mind. This was the victory lap, one final celebration.


    Deja and Kadir waved from the entrance to the harska fortress. Both of them had been so busy, we hadn¡¯t had a proper chance to say goodbye. Still, I was glad to see them one last time. I waved to them, again feeling the pain of goodbyes.


    Tamara and Nia held hands the entire way. I guess Arienne got jealous because before we had left the forest she grabbed Nia¡¯s hand and held it tightly. Henry and Greenspring talked for a bit before they realized they didn¡¯t have much in common. Still, I was glad that everyone was getting along.


    We passed the forest, the hills, the plains, and the harpy hunting ground without trouble. Compared to our journey to the Sapphire Mountains, we were making excellent time.


    A few miles away from Kent¡¯s Crossing, Tamara sat next to me during dinner. It would be one more night before we entered the small town, one night before we had to say goodbye.


    ¡°Thank you, Norman,¡± she said, glancing up at the setting sun. ¡°Sorry I was rude to you when we met.¡±


    I made a dismissive gesture. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe.¡±


    She nodded, tapping her fingers on her leg. ¡°Feels weird to be home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but that will go away in time,¡± I replied.


    Tamara turned toward me, smiling. ¡°You better visit. Nia won¡¯t ask, but she¡¯ll miss you.¡±


    I laughed. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll bring the whole family.¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯re like your brother and daughter, then that sounds like a good time.¡±


    ¡°What are you two chattering about?¡± asked Greenspring, sitting down beside us.


    ¡°Are you going to visit us, Greenspring?¡± I asked.


    He shrugged. ¡°I will try, but I have my own duties to attend to.¡±


    I nodded. That was good enough for me.


    The next morning, we all stood outside Tamara¡¯s forge. Greenspring was heading north, so he was leaving us as well. There wasn¡¯t a dry eye around as we stood awkwardly in a circle. Henry glanced at me, before grabbing Arienne¡¯s hand and leading her away.


    ¡°Come on, Ari. Let¡¯s give them some space.¡±


    ¡°But I want to say goodbye,¡± she whined.


    I couldn¡¯t hear the rest of their conversation as they walked into town. Before I could react, Greenspring and Nia wrapped me in a hug, tears streaming down their faces.


    ¡°Excellent work, my boy,¡± said Greenspring. ¡°You are one of the greats!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Norman,¡± said Nia. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would have done without you.¡±


    I returned the hug, squeezing them tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll miss both of you. Visit the farm anytime you want. My home is your home.¡±


    Greenspring laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me.¡±


    Tamara grabbed Nia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°In a week, once we¡¯re settled, we¡¯ll visit in a week.¡±


    I nodded, slowly slipping out of their embrace. ¡°We¡¯ll be ready.¡±


    With that, we waved goodbye and went our separate ways. Unlike the harska, I knew I would see them soon, but it still hurt to say goodbye. I met up with Henry and Arienne in the market. After spending a few hours browsing, we headed home.


    The walk home was quiet. Neither Henry nor Arienne had much to say as we trekked through the mountains to get home. We could have rented a cart, but we were running low on money. It took a few days, but we were used to walking by that point. As we passed the final hill, we looked over Xalir, our home.


    Arienne raced through town, almost tripping several merchants as they passed through. I chased after her, apologizing to everyone I passed. It didn¡¯t feel like I was home, but as I recognized the faces around me, it hit me. My journey was at its end.


    In the distance, I saw my familiar red barn and small house. I watched as Arienne stopped in the middle of the road, and gestured for me and my brother to hurry up. Henry was a ways behind me, having decided to pace himself instead of sprinting through town.


    Scraps, my dog, came out of nowhere and knocked Arienne over as she jumped on top of her. She covered Arienne¡¯s face in spit, before turning to look at me. Wagging her tail, she bounced toward me and jumped up to lick my face.


    Laughing, I rubbed her sides. ¡°Scraps! Good girl, did you miss me?¡±


    She barked. Pushing her down, I managed to make it to Arienne without falling over. From the house, I heard the door open and a loud gasp.


    ¡°Norman? Arienne?¡±


    Ma raced across the yard, enveloping both of us in a hug. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡± yelled Charlie. He grabbed my leg and held it tightly. Squatting down, I returned the hug. ¡°My boy. I¡¯m home.¡±


    Even Pop seemed to rejoice at our return. He picked up Arienne and placed her on his shoulders as he smiled at me. ¡°About time you made it back. Someone¡¯s gotta feed the cows.¡±


    I laughed. ¡°Ol¡¯ Bessy miss me?¡±


    ¡°As much as the rest of us,¡± he replied.


    Henry appeared behind Pop, placing his arm around him as best he could. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that. After all, you still haven¡¯t seen her yet.¡±


    He gestured to the house, where Beth was standing in the doorway. Her face was covered in tears. Letting go of Charlie, I ran to her.


    I grabbed her face and pulled her into a kiss. It was wet, messy, and passionate. Since I had left home so many months ago, I had wished for this moment. Now everyone was home, everyone was safe.


    Our lips separated. ¡°I kept my promise,¡± I said, smiling.


    ¡°I know,¡± she replied, her face bright red. ¡°Welcome home, Norman.¡±


    End of Book 1

 The Archer of Adelbern: Chapter 1: Encore

    The grass was cold and soft beneath my feet. Damp from the morning dew. Beth¡¯s brown curls twisted in the breeze, spreading the scent of cloves. Her mother loved to coat everything in the exotic spice, and Beth was no different. We easily snuck into the Meyer¡¯s barn, crawling in through a gap in the wood. It was rotting in some places with the paint falling off in sheets. While there were many treasures to enjoy inside the barn, what we wanted was beyond it.


    The sound of our toes tapping against the earth caused the horses to watch us anxiously. Beth jumped into a large pile of hay, waving for me to join her. I looked around for Mr. Meyer before crawling under the hay with her. We giggled to ourselves, hidden from even the horses¡¯ view. Beth turned to me and shushed, causing me to laugh even more. If we were caught, Mr. Meyer would yell at us for playing on his farm.


    ¡°Norman, you¡¯re going to get us caught,¡± Beth whispered.


    ¡°No one¡¯s going to catch us, I¡¯m too sneaky for them,¡± I said, not as quietly.


    She shook her head and stepped out from the pile of hay. We were planning on stealing some fruit from the Meyer¡¯s trees. They never liked to give out stuff from their farm for free. Anything they couldn¡¯t sell, they saved for themselves. All that good food not going into my belly was a waste. Beth held up a hand as she looked out the barn door. Across an empty dirt road were the coveted fruit trees.


    Peaches, oranges, apricots, and other sweet fruits sparkled in the morning sun. I watched Beth move forward, taking care not to make herself known. Once she was a reasonable distance across the road, I hurried after her. I made sure to watch where I stepped, though it was pointless. The path was clear of any debris that would have made noise.


    We both heard the sound of Mr. Meyer¡¯s wagon and stopped. He was supposed to be further down the farm, working on a new field he had purchased. That had been the basis of conducting this operation. From the corner of my eye, I could see a horse pulling a small wagon that creaked with every turn of its wheels. Cloth goggles covered the horse¡¯s eyes to keep the dust out of them. I looked back at Beth who was already hurrying to the safety of the orchard.


    Beth rushed to the fence marking the edge of the orchard, where our coveted fruit trees awaited us. She dove into the shadows of a peach tree. I ran back to the barn, hiding behind the large door we had snuck out of. Beth¡¯s face was barely visible from where I was hiding.


    Mr. Meyer¡¯s horses trotted down the road, leading the wagon past our hiding spots. Sitting next to him was his wife, driving the horses forward. He stopped the wagon close to the barn and said something to his wife, I couldn¡¯t hear what though. Then he turned toward the Meyer¡¯s house and called out.


    ¡°Watch the farm while we¡¯re gone! Keep her safe, Zadona.¡±


    With that, he commanded the horses forward. I looked toward the house, which was difficult to see from where I was crouched. A young elvish girl with long white hair sat on the doorstep. She had brown skin, unlike the elves that usually lived around here. Even with how far away I was, I could still see her red eyes. She couldn¡¯t have been much older than me. I continued to stare at her as she waved back to Mr. Meyer.


    ¡°Take care Ma! Take care Pa!¡± she called out.


    I had never seen that girl before. The Meyers had other kids, but they were human, like their parents. I wondered if Zadona was recently adopted, or the tragic evidence of a torrid affair.


    I waited a long time for her to go back inside. She remained on that doorstep for what seemed like hours. Beth had already begun to pick some of the fruit off the trees. Juices ran down her face as she stuffed her mouth with the delicious treasures. I hoped she could see me glaring at her. Finally, the girl went back inside the house, and I ran across the field. I dove under one of the trees and tackled Beth for the fruit she carried.


    Surprised by my attack, Beth fell onto her back. Fruit flew into the air, landing with soft thuds on the ground. I was worried it would be bruised, but there was plenty of good fruit left on the trees. Jumping off her, I grabbed a peach. The first bite was sweet. Juices dripped down my cheeks as I happily munched on my prize. While I was enjoying myself, Beth had other plans.


    She grabbed my shirt and pulled me down. My peach slipped out of my hand and rolled into the dirt. Holding my arms to the ground, she climbed on top of me. I struggled to get free, but she was much stronger. Beth laughed as she held me in place. Even though she was a year younger than me, she usually won.


    ¡°You think you can tackle me and get away with it?¡± she asked, laughing at my attempts to get free.


    ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡± I begged. Beth giggled but did let me sit up.


    She got up, dusted the front of her dress, and sat down under a peach tree. I joined her¡ªsat cross-legged by her side¡ªscanning the area around us for my peach. It was covered in dirt, totally ruined. Tears welled in my eyes. I didn¡¯t like how I could never win. Beth looked back at me and laughed again. Now I was worried someone would come over and check on us from all the noise.


    ¡°Stop being a baby. Here.¡± Beth picked a peach from the tree above us and handed it to me. ¡°Friends?¡±


    I accepted the peach and bit into it. The sweet juices refreshed my good spirits. ¡°Friends.¡±


    We sat there for a while, enjoying each other¡¯s company. I would make her laugh with funny stories Pop had told me. She would show me cool tricks like how to whistle. Beth sat close to me, her shoulder touching mine. My face felt hot, my heart pounded in my chest, but I didn¡¯t know why.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Our heads whipped around, our eyes widening as we met the red eyes of the elvish girl. Her eyes glanced at the fruit still in our hands, her head tilted slightly. I panicked, immediately hiding my half-eaten peach behind my back. Whereas Beth smiled and picked another peach off the tree and held it out for the girl.


    ¡°Try one,¡± said Beth.


    The girl took a step back. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I should.¡±


    Beth wiggled the peach she was eating at the girl. ¡°It''s really good!¡±


    The elvish girl looked down the road then took the peach and bit into it, revealing her sharp canines. She resembled a stray cat as she ate without taking her eyes off us. As I watched her chew, I tried to think of an excuse for why we were there. Mr. Meyer had asked her to watch the farm, would she tell on us?


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± asked Beth.


    ¡°Zadona,¡± said the girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m Norman,¡± I replied, a little too quickly, too friendly. ¡°And this is Beth.¡±Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Zadona knelted on the ground next to us. ¡°I liked your story, Norman.¡±


    Any anxiety I felt disappeared as pride surged through me. ¡°Really?¡± I smiled. ¡°You wanna hear another?¡±


    Beth raised her hand, bouncing on the balls of her feet. ¡°I can tell a story! Pick me!¡±


    Zadona giggled. ¡°I don¡¯t know who to choose.¡±


    Jumping up, I pointed to a broken fence post several feet away. ¡°First to the post gets to tell a story!¡±


    Like an arrow from a bow, Beth flew toward the post. I tried to keep pace, but she was too fast. Even Zadona passed me, her laughter sweet like the peaches we¡¯d enjoyed. Joining in her laughter, I pushed myself harder. Beth beat me to the post, which stung a bit, but that wasn¡¯t surprising.


    The sun began to set on our happy, little adventure. All of us had our fill of the delicious fruit and needed to get home. I dreaded having to hear Ma yell at me for coming home after dark. Pop wouldn¡¯t care, he trusted me to be safe. Though I knew Beth¡¯s parents wouldn¡¯t let us hang out with each other if she came back too late.


    ¡°Come on.¡± I wiped the dirt from my pants and stretched. ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡±


    As the three of us walked home, I felt my vision starting to blur. Beth looked back at me, but Zadona kept moving forward. My balance wavered and soon I was falling. The second I hit the ground, I woke up. Shooting up in bed, I gasped before the sensation of falling drifted away. It was all a dream, but a dream I was very familiar with.


    Beth stirred beside me, groaning as she covered her face to block the morning sun. Once my heart rate settled, I pulled off my covers and stood up. It was morning. Sunlight poured through the window as it rose over the mountains. Another morning on the Benson Family Farm.


    Three years ago, my brother and daughter were both taken by cat-like creatures known as Harska. I left home to find them, only to get captured myself. With help from a strong warrior and a druid, we fought against the harska king and saved our loved ones. Since then, I¡¯d settled back into the farming life. Save for the mysterious dreams about my childhood friend.


    They¡¯d been happening more and more since returning home. At first, they were nothing more than a combination of vague images and familiar sounds. Then they started to change. In the past week, I had replayed every memory I ever had of Zadona in my dreams. It was exhausting.


    I grabbed my straw hat and strolled out into the cool morning air to clear my head. Zadona was gone, I hadn¡¯t seen her since she left so many years ago. Thinking about her wasn¡¯t going to do me any good. Still, seeing her again in my dreams made me realize how much I missed her. I wondered if Beth missed her too. She had been closer to Zadona than I was.


    Scraps, my dog, quickly joined me. The two of us let the cows out to graze while we watched the sun rise higher in the sky. Since returning home, I found mornings strangely calming. Maybe it had something to do with watching the sunrise. Under the Sapphire Mountains, I rarely knew what day it was.


    I was so distracted by my thoughts that I didn¡¯t hear the sound of the door opening and closing. Carefully, a young girl snuck behind me. Once she was close, I did hear her footsteps, but I decided to ignore them. Scraps was resting nearby, her eyes watching the girl move closer, but she didn¡¯t raise her head as my daughter got closer. Crouching down, Arienne jumped onto my back, almost making me lose balance.


    ¡°What the¡ª!¡± I yelled, turning my head to see what attacked me.


    Arienne smiled, clinging to my back with all her strength. ¡°Got you!¡±


    Now that she was nine, I had a difficult time staying aloft with her on top of me. Dropping to one knee, I tried to shake her off, but she held on with all her strength. Giggling madly, she wrapped her legs around my waist. It was too much, I fell to the ground. My hat rolled a few feet away from us.


    ¡°You got me.¡±


    Disappointed by the lack of effort I put into stopping her, Arienne shook me. ¡°No, Poppy! I want to keep playing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a bit too old to be climbing on me like that,¡± I replied.


    ¡°You let Charlie climb on you. Why can¡¯t I?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Charlie is seven.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too weak,¡± said Arienne, climbing off me and wiping the dirt off her clothes. She wore a bright red tunic with flowers sewn on by Beth. Underneath it was a pair of brown trousers. They had been mine when I was younger.


    Shaking my head, I sat up and wiped the dirt off my clothes. With her hands on her hips, Arienne glared at me. She was the spitting image of her mother. My dream flashed through my head again. Arienne was nine, the same age I was when I met Zadona. Was that why I¡¯d been having those dreams?


    Pushing those thoughts to the side, I stood up and cracked my back. Arienne couldn¡¯t help but smile as I exaggerated every ache and pain while I stretched. ¡°You¡¯re killing me,¡± I muttered, barely able to hide my grin.


    ¡°Poppy?¡± asked Arienne. ¡°Can I help you with your chores?¡±


    I looked over at Scraps, whose tail swiped at the dirt furiously as our eyes met. She was sitting on my hat. ¡°Sorry, but I finished most of them. If you¡¯d like, you can come with me to get the mail.¡±


    Arienne nodded. ¡°Okay! Do you think Auntie Nia wrote me back?¡± Nia was the warrior who helped me save Henry and Arienne. Her girlfriend, Tamara, had also been captured by the harska. One of many blacksmiths taken and forced to build weapons or armor.


    I shrugged. ¡°She usually does.¡± Since returning from our journey, Nia and Tamara have become part of the family. The druid Greenspring had too, but he lived too far away for the kids to see him often. It had been some time since his last visit. Nia and Tamara were close enough that they could visit during holidays.


    Arienne especially enjoyed their visits. After learning how to read and write, she started exchanging letters with the two of them. Well, mostly Nia. Tamara was too busy with her work at the forge. I was glad they were getting along, but Beth was starting to get jealous of how close Nia and Arienne were getting. At least she always had Charlie, unless he found someone else to idolize.


    Speaking of Charlie. ¡°Pa!¡± yelled Charlie, running across the lawn toward me. Scraps jumped up and met him halfway, eagerly walking beside him as he moved past her. ¡°Ma says breakfast is ready!¡±


    ¡°Alright then, tell her we¡¯ll be there after we get the mail. Unless you¡¯d like to come with us?¡±


    He stopped in front of me, a sour look on his face. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Charlie,¡± said Arienne, grabbing his hands. ¡°It will be fun!¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I don¡¯t want to get the mail.¡±


    I sighed, reaching down to pet Scraps to hide my disappointment. ¡°Alright then, tell your mother we¡¯ll be quick.¡±


    As Charlie ran back to the house, Scraps raced after him. I bent down and grabbed my hat off the ground, smacking it against my leg to get the dust off. Once I saw him reach the doorstep, I turned and started walking. Arienne stayed still for a few moments as she was also watching Charlie leave. Once she noticed I¡¯d already started walking, she quickly followed.


    By the time we reached town, most people were awake and going about their day. It was a bit difficult to maneuver around the crowds, but the two of us managed. Arienne held my hand the entire time, still not used to being around so many people. I didn¡¯t mind holding her hand, the memory of her kidnapping was still fresh.


    The post office was in the center of town, directly off the main road. There were a couple of trade routes that passed through Xalir, so mail arrived quickly. I waved to the postmaster as we entered the small building. He nodded at Arienne and me before going back to sorting piles of mail. Small baskets next to him indicated ingoing and outgoing mail.


    Since we were common visitors to the post office, our mail was set aside by the door. It was wrapped in cloth ribbons with the words ¡®Benson Family¡¯ written on them. Our pile of mail was just a few letters today. I tossed a silver coin to the postmaster, then picked up the pile and left.


    ¡°Can I see! Can I see!¡± exclaimed Arienne, her whole body shaking with excitement.


    ¡°Give me a second.¡± As we walked, I thumbed through each of the letters. One of them was from Bagheera, the current king of the harska. Another was from Nia, which I gave to Arienne.


    The last letter I didn¡¯t recognize. It was wrapped in a tiny beige envelope with no name indicating who it was from. Inside, there was a small piece of paper with gold swirls engraved on the front and back. I opened the letter and read it carefully, my eyes widening the further down I got.


    Norman,


    I know it has been years since we last spoke, but I need your help. My boss has heard of your exploits with the harska and requests your presence up north. We will meet you in Adelbern. I wish I could tell you exactly what he wants, but he refuses to tell me. Send Beth my regards.


    Your friend, Zadona Meyer.

 Chapter 2: Kents Crossing

    ¡°Why now?¡± asked Beth, peeking at me over the letter. ¡°Why is this the first letter from her since she left?¡±


    Beth threw the letter onto the table, her lips set in a frown. After breakfast, I showed her the letter from Zadona. While I saw it as a pleasant surprise, Beth wasn¡¯t so sure about it. I stared at the letter. Who was Zadona working for? Was this the reason why I kept having dreams about her?


    ¡°Maybe her boss told her not to,¡± suggested Henry, picking up the letter.


    I scratched my chin. ¡°Do you think my songs have traveled that far north?¡± Since returning home, I had performed every weekend at the Cow¡¯s Hide Tavern¡ªowned by Henry¡¯s friend Jesse Baker. People loved to hear about my adventure, though I don¡¯t think they understood how difficult it was. The things I had to do, the people I had to¡­ My neck felt hot.


    ¡°Focus, Norman. Zadona could be in trouble,¡± said Beth, crossing her arms. ¡°We should go.¡±


    ¡°We?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    She glared at me. ¡°Yes, we. She¡¯s my friend as much as she¡¯s yours.¡±


    Henry held back a smile. ¡°But she didn¡¯t ask for you.¡±


    He flinched when Beth shot him an angry look. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°What about the kids?¡± I asked. Arienne and Charlie were playing outside. They didn¡¯t even know about the contents of the letter, let alone who Zadona was.


    Beth frowned. ¡°Well, we can¡¯t take them with us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Arienne could handle it,¡± said Henry. Arienne and Henry had both been kidnapped by the harska. While Arienne had seemed okay with it at the time, I could tell she was changed by the experience. For one thing, she was no longer very fond of cats.


    ¡°Neither can Charlie,¡± I said, watching the two of them playing through the window. ¡°He¡¯s far too young to travel so far.¡±


    ¡°What did Bagheera say?¡± asked Beth, changing the subject.


    I shrugged. ¡°He said everything has been good. According to him, Gunner has been improving.¡± Gunner was the previous king of the harska. In a last-ditch effort to save my family, I recruited a clan of druids to overthrow him. Bagheera was the new king, a harska who had helped me toward the end of my journey.


    ¡°Good, good,¡± muttered Beth. Biting her lip, she stole the letter from Henry¡¯s hands. Her eyes scanned the letter, her foot tapping against the floor as she read.


    To be honest, I didn¡¯t want Beth to go with me. Not because I didn¡¯t want to go on an adventure with her, but because I worried for her safety. If she ever got hurt, I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive myself. Still, she was right, Zadona was her friend too.


    ¡°Henry?¡± I asked, turning toward my brother. ¡°Can you watch the kids and the farm?¡±


    He looked like he was going to give me a snarky reply, but held back when he saw my face. ¡°Sure, Norman,¡± he replied, giving me a weak smile. ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about a thing. Besides, I¡¯ll have Ma and Pop here to help me.¡±


    I nodded. Even though I was worried about leaving my kids behind, I could trust Henry to watch them. Not because he was my brother¡ªthat¡¯s what worried me. No, I trusted him because he was a good man. Standing up and stretching my legs, I gave Beth an expectant look. There was fear in her eyes, but also excitement.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±


    The next few days were spent preparing for the trip. Adelbern was past the Emerald Mountains, so we would have to pass through Kent¡¯s Crossing to reach it. As such, I sent a letter ahead to Nia telling her to expect us. Part of me hoped she would join us on this journey, but I tried not to get my hopes up.


    We left at night, right after putting the kids to bed. Beth felt it was easier than leaving them during the day. I didn¡¯t mind, but it did mean we would have to travel the first leg of the journey at night. Strapping my mandolin to my back, Beth and I waved goodbye to the Benson farm.


    Tears formed in Beth¡¯s eyes as she turned away. I pulled her close, giving her a reassuring hug. It was possible we would never see our kids again, but I had hope. Zadona wouldn¡¯t have sent the letter if she knew it would put me in danger. She wasn¡¯t that type of person. Or at least she hadn¡¯t been that type of person before she left.


    Instead of walking to Kent¡¯s Crossing, we paid for a cart to take us across the mountains. It reminded me of my trip with David, the elvish merchant I met on my journey to save Arienne and Henry. I hadn¡¯t seen David in years, though he sent me a nice letter a year or two ago telling me he was doing well.


    The Ruby Mountains were cold and depressing, but having Beth by my side lifted my spirits. Though she didn¡¯t seem to enjoy it. For me, this was another adventure. Another chance to add more songs to my performances. For her, this was the first time she¡¯d been separated from the kids. Besides having one of them kidnapped by strange cat-like creatures.


    I looked up at the night sky. When I was imprisoned under the Sapphire Mountains, I dreamed about the stars. You never realize how beautiful they are until you can¡¯t see them. Even when I was allowed to leave the mountain, I couldn¡¯t fully appreciate them until I was free. This wasn¡¯t going to be like my first adventure outside of Xalir. That I knew for sure.


    ¡°How¡¯re you feeling?¡± I asked as our cart hit a bump in the road.


    ¡°Tired,¡± she replied, cuddling closer to me.


    ¡°You must be excited though. A grand adventure with a famous bard? This must be a dream come true for you.¡±


    She laughed. ¡°Maybe, but I¡¯m still worried.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re gonna do this right, okay?¡± I looked at Beth for support, her warm smile alleviating some of the anxiety I was feeling. As much as I didn¡¯t want to admit it, I hadn¡¯t considered that my newfound fame would cause more trouble for me. Sighing, I laid down and stared at the stars. They shimmered in the night sky.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°Good night, Norman,¡± said Beth, kissing my cheek as she wrapped a blanket around the both of us.


    ¡°Good night, dear.¡±


    Kent¡¯s Crossing sat in the middle of three mountain ranges. The Sapphire Mountains, home of the harska, was to the east. To the northwest, sat the Emerald Mountains. We had crossed the Ruby Mountains, named for the way they shimmered in the evening sun. Or at least, that¡¯s what Master Piopus¡ªwho taught me everything about being a bard¡ªused to tell me. He had a fantastic mind for such creative imagery.


    The cart we were traveling on dropped us off farther away from town than I would have liked. Apparently, the cart driver wasn¡¯t stopping in Kent¡¯s Crossing at all. Instead, he left us at a crossroads a few miles outside of town. I should have been mad, but I didn¡¯t mind. Neither did Beth. It was a short walk.


    Beth grabbed my hand as we walked, giving me a reassuring squeeze. I returned the gesture. Our hands swung between us as we ventured into town. It was so different from my first time in Kent¡¯s Crossing that I had to laugh. Beth gave me a confused look, but I couldn¡¯t have explained my thoughts to her even if I tried.


    Like my first time in Kent¡¯s Crossing, I watched the people move past us as we walked into town. Most of them were covered in soot from the mines. All the dirt stuck to their clothes filled the air, making it difficult to breathe around them. Beth held back a cough as some miners walked past us. I didn¡¯t.


    The buildings along the main road were mainly home to small shops. They were two stories tall and built of bricks with sloped ceramic roofs for water to run down. Most of the shopkeepers lived above their shops. A thick layer of soot covered the lower half of the buildings.


    Nia lived outside of town with Tamara at her forge. It wasn¡¯t because they wanted to live outside of town, it was because they had to. Any spark from the forge could set the town ablaze if Tamara wasn¡¯t careful. While I didn¡¯t know much about being a blacksmith, I did know Tamara made sure her forge was safe. Henry did too, but that didn¡¯t stop either of their smithies from going up in flames when the harska attacked.


    I shuddered, remembering the night the harska kidnapped Tamara. How the flames had casted an orange glow over Nia and Greenspring as they tried to repel the harska. We had failed that night. Even now, I could still feel the heat on my face as I tried to fight back. I still had nightmares about that day.


    Merchants setting up their shops on the side of the road tried to get my attention, but I ignored them. We hadn¡¯t come to Kent¡¯s Crossing to go shopping. While I was able to ignore them with ease, Beth wasn¡¯t so strong-willed. It took all of my strength to drag her away from a stall selling exotic books.


    We ended up buying three.


    Even though I was eager to get to Tamara¡¯s house, we weren¡¯t really in a hurry. Zadona hadn¡¯t given us a specific date to get to Adelbern. Still, I was excited to see Nia again. I wanted to ask her how her magic practice was going. The last time I saw her, she was able to make her hand look like a fish. An impressive feat even for myself.


    Finally, we climbed the small hill leading up to Tamara and Nia¡¯s house. They had planted flowers along the path, creating a sweet smell in the air. The flowers were white with petals shaped around the yellow center like a pinwheel. Dark green leaves grew from the stem.


    ¡°Gardenias! How wonderful,¡± said Beth, leaning down to smell them.


    ¡°Must be new. I don¡¯t remember them being here the last time I visited,¡± I replied.


    The first time I visited Tamara, she had the flowers displayed in her house. They weren¡¯t native to the area, so I had no idea how they planted them so successfully. The pleasant memory of meeting Tamara for the first time came back to me. My arms still ached from all the hard labor she made me do.


    Since then, she¡¯d expanded her house. What had been her old house now made up the entirety of her forge. Racks of swords and armor were displayed prominently. Behind her forge was her new house. It looked big enough for the two of them, but nothing compared to my house. Except for the fact that it was newer.


    Beth walked up and knocked on the door two times. Before she could knock a third time, the door swung open. Nia¡¯s warm smile greeted us on the other side. Today she was wearing a brightly colored linen shirt with a pair of wool pants. Normally, she wore heavy boots, but currently all she had on were wool socks. It seemed like she¡¯d gotten a bit of sun, as her pale skin was slightly red on her face and neck. She wouldn¡¯t tan, a curse I was glad my family didn¡¯t share.


    Something was off. Her eyes kept looking beyond us, unfocusing before snapping back to meet ours. Mentally shrugging, I returned the smile and gave her a hug.


    When it was Beth¡¯s turn to hug Nia, I examined her some more. She was still as large and muscular as I remembered. Her long, golden blonde hair was tied into a ponytail, though it seemed shorter than I remembered it. Under her left eye was a scar trailing down her neck, disappearing under the collar of her clothes. I¡¯d never asked her how she got it, but she had it for as long as I¡¯d known her.


    ¡°Good to see you again, Norman, Beth,¡± said Nia as she stepped back to look both of us over. Her voice was rough like she regularly chewed on gravel. ¡°Though I wish it were on better terms.¡±


    ¡°You got my letter?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. ¡°Another adventure, ay? You just don¡¯t know how to stay out of trouble.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to come with us.¡±


    A mess of curly, red hair poked out from behind Nia. It was Tamara, wearing clothes similar to Nia. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s going. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you two go up north without any protection.¡±


    Beth grinned. ¡°What are you talking about, I¡¯ve got my protection right here,¡± she said, poking me in the stomach.


    Nia frowned. ¡°You call that protection?¡±


    The three of them laughed while I groaned. Making fun of me was a common point of interest among the three women. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would think they were being serious. But of course that couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. Beth would never say such things about me and mean it. Right?


    ¡°So, you¡¯re coming with us?¡± I asked Nia.


    She frowned, beckoning the two of us inside. It was cozy, warm, and very clean. Not a speck of dust anywhere. Small portraits of Nia and Tamara covered the walls. I was surprised to see how well done they were. Probably professionally made. As we walked deeper into the house, I smelled the sweet smell of fresh bread. It was a familiar smell at my own home, instantly making me feel more comfortable.


    ¡°Greenspring went up north too, remember?¡± she asked as she led us to the kitchen. We sat down around her dining table. It wasn¡¯t as nice as mine.


    ¡°He said he was looking for a few missing druids,¡± I replied, thinking back to the last time I saw him. More and more druids have gone missing lately. Last I heard, he hadn¡¯t been able to find any of them. It was worrying, but it didn¡¯t really affect me.


    ¡°Have you heard from him?¡± she asked.


    I frowned. ¡°Not for some time.¡±


    Nia leaned over the table. ¡°What if it¡¯s connected to that letter you received? You could be walking into a trap.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s our friend, Nia,¡± said Beth, nervously wringing her hands. ¡°She would do the same for us.¡±


    ¡°You said in your letter you haven¡¯t seen her in years,¡± said Tamara. ¡°How can you trust her? She could be a totally different person.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t be sure,¡± I replied. ¡°But I do trust her. It doesn¡¯t matter how long it¡¯s been, friends stay friends.¡±


    There was a brief moment of silence. Nia and Tamara exchanged a worried look before Nia left the table. I reached over and grabbed Beth¡¯s hand. It wasn¡¯t for her, I needed to know that she was close. When Nia returned, she had her massive double-bladed axe and a bag of her things. Hanging from her bag was an otter pendant clumsily carved from dark colored wood.


    ¡°We leave at dawn,¡± she said, giving me a firm look. ¡°I sure hope you¡¯re right about Zadona.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I am.¡±

 Chapter 3: Hidden Amongst the Weeds

    I woke up before the others. The guest room in Nia and Tamara¡¯s house wasn¡¯t fully done¡ªit needed new flooring¡ªbut it was still comfortable. It was nice sleeping in a bed, a comfort I knew I would miss in the coming weeks. Beth snored next to me, her curly brown hair covering her face. Gently, I brushed it to the side. She looked so peaceful.


    Groaning, I rolled out of bed and stretched my legs. I had that dream again, the one about the first time I met Zadona. What I couldn¡¯t understand was why I was having that dream now. All those years without seeing her, always keeping her in my thoughts, and only now I was dreaming about her. Was she dreaming of me?


    Beth stirred but didn¡¯t wake up as I left the room. I sat down in the kitchen, watching the sunrise through the windows. Tamara joined me, having woken up sometime after I had. She poured me a cup of tea then sat down across from me. We didn¡¯t talk, nor did we look at each other. All we did was watch the sun.


    Tamara broke the silence first. ¡°Watch her for me, okay?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me that.¡±


    A hint of a smile formed on her face as she shook her head. ¡°If I don¡¯t I won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡± A grave expression overtook the smile as she looked at me. ¡°If it gets too dangerous up there, if you feel like your lives are in too much danger, give up and bring her home.¡±


    I wanted to argue, but I could see where she was coming from. If Beth went off alone on a dangerous journey, I would want someone to bring her home if things got crazy. Still, Zadona was my friend, but so was Nia. My head hurt. Instead of promising Tamara anything, I just nodded.


    She seemed to accept that. ¡°You should leave soon. The roads are always a mess in the morning.¡±


    Beth and I were already packed, so all we had to do was wait for Nia. Thankfully, we wouldn¡¯t have to walk the entire trip to Adelbern. Tamara had a cart big enough to fit everyone comfortably. After buying two mules, we were ready to go. The mules were cheap, so it wasn¡¯t too much of a drain on our wallets. We stood outside Tamara¡¯s house, impatiently waiting for Nia. Even the mules seemed excited to leave. They stomped their hooves on the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust.


    Nia and Tamara stepped out of the house, hand in hand. I smiled as Tamara gave Nia a quick peck on the cheek, causing the large warrior to blush. ¡°Write to me when you get to Adelbern,¡± said Tamara, handing Nia her bag.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± replied Nia, glancing at us before returning Tamara¡¯s kiss.


    Tamara gave her a resigned smile. ¡°I know.¡±


    As we drove the cart down the road, I took one last look at Tamara. Even from a distance, I could tell she was crying. Nia was too. Was it right to ask her to come with us? I didn¡¯t know. All I knew was that I was glad to bring her along. Memories of leaving Kent¡¯s Crossing with her and Greenspring flashed through my head.


    I flicked the reins, driving the mules forward. The cart groaned as it began moving, the wheels squeaking from lack of care. I was a bit nervous that the cart would break before we left town, but it never did. As the wind picked up, I held onto my straw hat and stared at the Emerald Mountains looming in the distance.


    Over the next few days, we traveled through heavy rains and freezing temperatures. While Nia seemed unfazed by the cold, Beth and I were suffering. My straw hat helped a little, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Thank the gods, I was able to keep us out of the rain thanks to a spell my old bardic master, Piopus, taught me.


    ¡°Summer rain, winter hail, let the wind become our veil.¡±


    Raindrops slid down an invisible bubble surrounding the cart. I was glad to be dry, but the spell couldn¡¯t do anything against the cold. Beth sat down next to me and threw a blanket over the two of us. It was nice, but I had to keep my hands on the reins so I couldn¡¯t get too comfortable.


    Using her bag as a pillow, Nia laid down and held her otter pendant up to the sky. Now that I got a better look at it, something about it reminded me of Greenspring¡¯s wolf pendant. Was it made of the same type of wood? Her hands were shaking, but I didn¡¯t think it was from the cold. This wasn¡¯t the first time I¡¯d caught her focused on her pendant, and I doubted it would be the last. I wondered if it had been a gift from Tamara.


    ¡°Did you make that?¡± asked Beth, looking back at Nia.


    Nia tucked the pendant into her bag. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°A gift from Tamara?¡± I asked.


    She turned away from us. ¡°No,¡± Nia answered, her voice cracking. Shrugging to myself, I decided to let the matter rest.


    Once the rain faltered, Nia and Beth began knitting. Beth had brought yarn with us so she could make some new clothes for Charlie. I was surprised to see that not only did Nia want to knit, but that she knew how to knit at all. She either ignored my confusion or didn¡¯t notice. Either way, she was pretty good at it. Not as good as Beth though.


    The closer we got to the Emerald Mountains, the more merchants we saw on the road. I kept my eyes open for David, the kind merchant who had taken me to Kent¡¯s Crossing so many years ago, but I didn¡¯t see him. Nia seemed to recognize a few, she waved at them as we passed.


    At the base of the mountain, the road was surrounded by dense foliage on both sides. They looked big enough to hide a person or two. Looking behind me, it seemed Nia had the same idea I had. Her eyes scanned the bushes while she continued to knit. All the merchants around us avoided eye contact.


    We rounded a corner, taking us off the main road. That way we would avoid all the traffic and reach Adelbern quicker. It was still a long trek through the mountains, but we would make it there with little trouble. Hopefully.


    Kent¡¯s Crossing was miles behind us. The road was empty. Merchants didn¡¯t like taking this road as it was too steep. The more valuable the cargo, the less chances you want to take. It wasn¡¯t a dangerous road, nothing life-threatening, just bad for fragile things. Of course, I was going off of information we gathered in Kent¡¯s Crossing. They hadn¡¯t mentioned the strange lack of birds, or the lack of breeze. It was quiet.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    As soon as we were out of view from the main road, four bandits stepped out from the bushes. Their clothing was disheveled and their skin was pockmarked from disease. There were two men and two women, each looking as dangerous as the last. They were armed with curved swords covered with rust. Based on how the bandits looked, they probably pulled them out of the trash.


    ¡°Pass ya weapons and valuables to the front, ifen you please,¡± said the largest woman, her teeth yellowed and crooked.


    I stopped the cart, the mules instantly relaxing. ¡°Is there another way we can settle this?¡± I asked, hoping they couldn¡¯t hear my heart beating rapidly in my chest. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡±


    One of the men laughed. ¡°Hurt? This pipsqueak thinks he can hurt us? What a joke!¡±


    Beth looked up from the shirt she was knitting, noticing the bandits for the first time. ¡°Who are they?¡± she asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re just simple travelers making our way through the world,¡± said one of the men. He was the shortest out of the group. ¡°All we¡¯re looking for is your cooperation.¡±


    Sighing, I stood up. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this, but you¡¯ve forced my hand. However, I am a kind man. Walk away and I won¡¯t hurt you that much.¡±


    The four bandits glared at me. ¡°Is that a threat?¡± asked the short man.


    I grinned. ¡°Of course! After all, you know who we are, right?¡±


    They shook their heads. ¡°I ain¡¯t ever heard of you,¡± said the taller man.


    I pretended to look shocked. ¡°You don¡¯t! You must travel more. I am Norman Benson, and this is my traveling band of mercenaries. Perhaps you¡¯ve heard of my master, the great Piopus?¡± Had I ever traveled with mercenaries? No, but I was sure they would know of Piopus.


    The blank expressions on their faces told me otherwise. Irritated, I gestured to my mandolin. ¡°Piopus? The greatest bard to ever live? He plays the mandolin, like me.¡±


    Again, they seemed unfazed. ¡°I never heard of him,¡± said the short man.


    ¡°Then allow me to demonstrate what he has taught me,¡± I said, reaching for my mandolin.


    Faster than I could react, a knife flung through the air toward me. Nia sprung from her seat, double-bladed axe in hand, and sliced the knife in two. The pieces fell at my feet. As I readied my hands on the strings of my mandolin, Nia leapt from the cart.


    ¡°We warned ya,¡± she said, her posture relaxed.


    One of the men lunged at her, his dagger in hand. The blade appeared to pierce through Nia¡¯s skin before the bandit found himself passing through her body and falling flat on his face. I laughed as I watched him scramble to his feet. Three years of practicing illusion magic had paid off.


    Beth hid as best she could, only her eyes peeking over the cart¡¯s edge. I couldn¡¯t spare more than a passing glance to reassure her. While my illusion magic had gotten better, I still needed to keep an eye on the real Nia. She crashed through the bandits, fully invisible to them except for the damage she caused.


    Her attacks were precise, only doing enough damage to the bandits to force them to flee. I was impressed with her skill and was glad that she was on my side. With a mighty roar, Nia slammed the side of her axe into one of the bandits, knocking the wind out of the poor brigand. Those that were still uninjured ran once their bodies caught up to their minds.


    Strumming the strings on my mandolin, I sent a few more phantom Nias to chase them away. They panicked, screaming for help as they dove back into the bushes. Nodding my head, I sat back down. Once Nia realized the battle was over, she took deep breaths to calm herself and returned to the cart as well. We both stared at a terrified Beth.


    ¡°What was that?¡± she asked, her eyes switching rapidly between the two of us.


    I shrugged. ¡°Just some muggers looking for an easy catch. Don¡¯t think we¡¯ll see more of them for the rest of the trip.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not what¡ª¡±


    ¡°Since leaving the Sapphire Mountains, Norman and I have been training,¡± interrupted Nia. She placed her hand on Beth¡¯s shoulder to reassure her. Beth flinched but didn¡¯t pull back. ¡°We wanted to be sure something like that never happened again.¡±


    ¡°I think we did pretty good,¡± I said, grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°For bandits,¡± replied Nia, frowning. ¡°You could scare them off with a loud yell.¡±


    ¡°Which we did. Relax, Nia, our training has paid off in spades.¡±


    Nia sighed, folding her arms as she laid back. ¡°For now.¡±


    I didn¡¯t reply. With a flick of the reins, I commanded the mules forward. It took a few more tries for it to stick, they were a bit frightened, but soon we were back on our journey toward Adelbern. It was still cold and wet, but my spirits had never been higher. We had shown our power, and now all we had to do was stay focused.


    The further into the Emerald Mountains we went, the colder it became. I was thankful Beth and Nia had been knitting as I pulled on my new sweater. It was a bit itchy, but I didn¡¯t complain. Well, okay, I didn¡¯t complain out loud. Beth was still a bit shaken by our encounter with the bandits.


    Before we reached Adelbern, we had to pass the town of Kareth. I had never been, but Nia told me it was a small hunting village located a few miles off the road to Adelbern. After a brief discussion, we decided to check it out. We weren¡¯t running low on any supplies, but we didn¡¯t want to take any chances. Running out of supplies in the cold mountains was a death sentence.


    The trees grew taller the higher we climbed. Small animals ran from tree to tree, foraging for food around the base. I thought about Scraps and how much fun she would have chasing those creatures. It pained me to leave her behind for another journey, but I knew she was better suited for the farm.


    ¡°Those are pine cones,¡± said Nia, pointing to a strange-looking object hanging from one of the trees.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± asked Beth.


    Nia smiled. ¡°My brother and I used to go hunting in woods not too dissimilar to these. He told me those become trees if you bury them.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had a brother,¡± I said.


    Her smile faltered, her eyes falling onto her bag. ¡°I did.¡±


    Clearing my throat, I asked, ¡°So they¡¯re like seeds?¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡±


    Pine cones, huh? What a strange new world we were traveling through. I wondered if Greenspring had ever heard of pine cones. He seemed like the type of person who would know all about them, but you could never be too sure with him. Greenspring was odd, very odd. Everything from his clothing to his personality marked him as different. Still, he was a good friend to me.


    The mules stopped. Confused, I clicked my tongue, commanding them to continue forward, but they refused. They stomped the ground, their ears pulled back. I stood up, trying to see if something was blocking the path. Seeing nothing but trees and dirt, I turned around to ask Nia what we should do. All the color in her face was gone. She stared at a cluster of trees near us, a horrified look on her face. I followed her gaze, my heart nearly stopping when I saw what lay there.


    Hidden amongst the undergrowth was a human body lying face down. Were it not for the pale color of their skin, I would¡¯ve never seen them. They wore clothes made of leaves and moss, held together by twigs. Three broken arrows stuck out of their back, blood dripping from the wounds. A wooden pendant depicting a wolf¡¯s face lay a few feet away from them.


    Greenspring, our druid friend, was dying a few feet away from us.

 Chapter 4: The Sleeping Woodsman

    Beth was the first to respond. Jumping out of the cart, she raced to Greenspring¡¯s body. She tore the sleeves off her shirt and began applying a tourniquet to his arms and legs. Nia quickly joined her. I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. It couldn¡¯t be Greenspring, he was too strong to be taken down by a few arrows.


    White strands of his hair and beard were stained red by blood. How long had he been lying there? What if we had passed by him? Why wasn¡¯t he getting up? The last time I saw Greenspring so injured, he stood up within a minute like nothing had happened. My eyes fell onto his wolf necklace.


    I stumbled out of the cart, grabbing the pendant off the ground as I ran to his body. His eyes were open, still staring at where the pendant had been. Arm outstretched toward it. There was no pulse and no sign of breathing. Nia and Beth tried desperately to provide aid, but I knew it was pointless. If he wasn¡¯t dead yet, he would surely be soon. Only the strongest healing spells could bring him back.


    Still, I had to try something. With numb hands, I lifted up his head and placed the necklace around his neck. The wolf¡¯s eyes glowed a deep purple color. In the distance, I could hear a wolf¡¯s howl followed by another animal cry, one I couldn¡¯t recognize. It was deep and guttural, piercing down to my very soul. Pressing my hands to his chest, I tried to feel for a pulse. Briefly, for just a moment, his heart beat again.


    ¡°We have to get him to Kareth,¡± said Nia as she lifted Greenspring into her arms. ¡°It isn¡¯t safe here.¡±


    I scanned the trees for any sign of danger. Nia was right, whoever shot those arrows could still be nearby. Beth helped Nia load Greenspring into the cart. She immediately began washing his wounds with whatever water we had in our supplies. My heart swelled with pride. I was so lucky to have a wife like her.


    Now that Greenspring was safe, the mules were ready to go. I wondered if they had known Greenspring was hurt and wanted us to rescue him. He was a druid, if there was any person that animals cared about it would be a druid. Commanding them forward, I kept my eyes focused on the road. Safety and speed were my only two priorities.


    Keeping the cart steady required an immense amount of focus. I was thankful that the mules seemed to sense my distress and tried their best as well. Every bounce of the cart, every uneven turn had me grinding my teeth. Now I regretted taking the bumpy road. Sweat formed on my face and dripped down onto my lap. Behind me, I could hear Beth and Nia trying their best to help Greenspring.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± said Beth, washing the blood off his back with a wet rag. ¡°Hold still.¡±


    I chanced a look back. Beth held up Greenspring as Nia took off his robe. Some of the arrows had pierced through his chest, the small metal tips poking through the flesh. With calm determination, Nia took her knife and cut around them. Greenspring groaned but could do little more than that. I turned back around as Nia snapped the arrows and began pushing them through his chest.


    My stomach groaned in turn with Greenspring.


    Finally, we passed by the sign to Kareth. For the first time since finding Greenspring¡¯s body, I felt myself start to relax. There were only a few more miles until we were safe. The mules ran faster, somehow sensing that our destination was close. I wanted to take another look back to see how Greenspring was doing, but I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.


    ¡°We¡¯re close!¡± I called out.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± yelled Nia. ¡°Keep going until we reach an inn.¡±


    Tugging the reins, I slowed down as we pulled into Kareth. Even though we were in a hurry, I didn¡¯t want to hit anyone walking through town. Lucky for us, there were only a few passersby as we blazed past them. My eyes scanned the surrounding buildings, looking for anything that resembled an inn.


    Kareth was a small town, smaller than even Xalir. Most of the buildings were made of wood, with thatched roofs sloped to keep the snow off them. The inn was the largest building in town, but it was still the smallest inn I had ever seen. A sign depicting a sleeping woodsman was the only hint that it was an inn.


    I pulled the cart right up to the front door. As soon as we stopped, Nia hopped out of the cart and grabbed Greenspring. Beth followed after her. I pulled the mules to the side of the inn where a small stable was set up for visitors¡¯ animals. Their hot breath was visible in the air as they finally caught their breath.


    Stroking their manes, I whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    A look of understanding passed between us. Once they were settled in with food and water, I made sure the cart was secure before heading inside the inn. It was nice, save for the barely alive druid lying on one of the tables. The innkeeper, an older elvish woman with jet-black hair, was casting healing magic on him. Nia and Beth were nearby, watching the innkeeper work with bated breath.


    ¡°Anything I can do?¡± I asked, moving to stand next to her.


    ¡°These wounds are fresh, but the marks of decay are undeniable. Your friend here was dead. What happened?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. All I know is that once I put that necklace around his neck, he started recovering.¡±


    The elvish woman pursed her lips, her hands were enveloped in an orange glow. Blood pooled around Greenspring¡¯s wounds before it floated up into her hands. Dirt and other debris did so as well. Small balls of blood pulsed rapidly in the air before they returned to the druid¡¯s body. I tried to use my own healing magic, but it only helped heal him a little.


    ¡°Poison,¡± she muttered, sweat dripping from her brow as she concentrated.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t see any poison on the arrows,¡± I replied, glancing at Nia and Beth who seemed as confused as me.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t. It¡¯s invisible to the naked eye. But those who have experienced the effects of the poison can smell it.¡± She shook her head. ¡°You never forget that smell. Kanta Spit they call it.¡± The light around her hands disappeared as she took a step back.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Kanta Spit?¡± The kingdom of Kanta was a coastal kingdom to the west of here. Zadona, the one who had asked me to come to Adelbern, was a Kanta elf. Though I had known Zadona for many years, I knew little of her heritage. She had never talked about her birth parents.


    ¡°Your friend needs time to recover,¡± said the innkeeper, cleaning her hands with a nearby rag. ¡°He¡¯s lucky. Few who walk the path of the druid receive a gift such as that.¡± She gestured to his wolf totem. ¡°I dare say he is the only one of this age.¡±


    I nodded. She offered me the rag, which I took graciously and cleaned my hands as well. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t get your name. My name is Norman, Norman Benson. This is Nia, my wife Beth, and this one is called Greenspring. Thank you for helping him.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do much,¡± she replied, glancing at the druid before her tired eyes met mine. ¡°I¡¯m Keziah. I imagine you folks are going to need a place to sleep, right?¡±


    ¡°We have money to pay, of course,¡± I said, smiling.


    She scoffed. ¡°Yeah, you four aren¡¯t staying here for free. Especially not after this,¡± she said, gesturing to the druid. He slept peacefully on the table, his wounds healing as we spoke. When I looked back up at Keziah I noticed her eyeing my instrument.


    ¡°Kingmaker,¡± I said, pulling my mandolin around to my front so she could get a better look. Arienne had named it after our adventure under the Sapphire Mountains. ¡°It¡¯s my trusty mandolin.¡±


    ¡°I know what it is. You know how to play it?¡±


    I laughed. ¡°Of course I do. You must have heard of me? Surely my songs reach even these treacherous mountains? Perhaps you¡¯ve heard of my master, the great Piopus?¡±


    Keziah frowned. ¡°Piopus? That sounds dirty. Look, if you can play, you can stay. I¡¯m sure the hunters around here would enjoy having a bard in town.¡±


    Biting my tongue, I smiled. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°You better,¡± she replied. After eyeing me up and down one last time, she turned to speak to Nia. ¡°There¡¯s an empty room at the end of the hall. Take your friend upstairs. He needs to sleep on a bed, not a table.¡±


    As Nia picked Greenspring up, his eyes fluttered open. Panic was evident on his face before his eyes settled on Keziah. He quickly relaxed. ¡°Keziah,¡± he muttered, barely able to get the words out.


    She held his chin, her gaze softening. ¡°Rest, young one. You¡¯re safe here.¡±


    He fell asleep. As Nia carried him up the stairs, Keziah let her hand hang in the air. Making a fist, she let it fall. I wanted to ask what that was about, but I also didn¡¯t want to be rude. After all, she had already done so much for us. She must have noticed my confusion, as she took a seat before sighing heavily.


    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have gone alone. I told him that, but he wouldn¡¯t listen,¡± she said, folding her arms.


    ¡°You know him?¡± asked Beth, leaning toward the elvish woman.


    ¡°Not really, he came to my inn a few days ago. For a druid, he¡¯s quite the charming fellow¡­¡± Keziah stared off into the distance, a pleasant smile on her face. Then she began to frown. ¡°Your friend isn¡¯t the first druid to be hurt in these mountains, but he is the first to come back. There are rumors going around of a druid hunter. If I hadn¡¯t seen the evidence today, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it.¡±


    ¡°Why would someone hunt druids?¡± I asked. Before meeting Greenspring, the most I knew about druids came from books or bardic songs. They weren¡¯t bad folks, but they were a bit odd. Most of the songs I knew about them treated them like healers or even great heroes.


    ¡°Your guess is as good as mine. I mean, it could have something to do with¡­ I won¡¯t speak about it here, but that was a long time ago. Anyone old enough to remember that would have to be my age,¡± said Keziah, chuckling to herself.


    Kanta Spit, druid hunter, deadly archer, Zadona. Were they connected? Could that be why Zadona had sent that letter? Was her boss some kind of druid hunter? Had they tried to kill Greenspring? I shook my head. Everything was happening too fast.


    Beth hooked her arm around mine. The warmth of her touch spread through my body. I didn¡¯t need to look at her, I could see her face clearly in my mind. Taking a deep breath, I pushed my worries out of my mind.


    ¡°Keziah, has anyone seen this druid hunter?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sure, but they¡¯ve never lived to tell the tale. As I said, only one druid has ever come back. If anyone knows what they look like, it¡¯s your friend.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sorry. Let¡¯s leave such matters be.¡± My mind raced as I imagined what would have happened if we never stumbled upon Greenspring¡¯s body. ¡°What time do you serve dinner?¡±


    With a few hours to go before I would have to perform, Beth and I walked upstairs to check on Greenspring. The room Keziah set us up in had two beds with a large window staring out into the woods. Greenspring slept in the bed farthest from the door with Nia stood beside him. Beth sat down on the other bed, wringing her hands nervously.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said, sitting down beside her.


    She sighed. ¡°Is this what you had to deal with when you left the first time?¡±


    ¡°Almost dying?¡± asked Nia, grinning. ¡°Yeah, something like that. Greenspring is tough, I wouldn¡¯t waste too much time worrying about him.¡±


    ¡°You never know, I could die at any moment,¡± said Greenspring, glaring at Nia with one eye open. His voice was still weak, but I could tell he would be back to full strength before tomorrow.


    ¡°Glad to see you awake,¡± I replied, smiling.


    ¡°I am glad to be awake. Most druids my age would not survive such an encounter.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± asked Nia.


    Greenspring grimaced as he stared at the ceiling. ¡°I am not quite sure myself. I have been traveling the Emerald Mountains for some time now. Ever since Khristi went missing. One missing druid is to be expected. Some jobs require traveling deep into uncharted, uncivilized territory. But five druids disappearing around the same time, in the same area? That is cause for worry.


    ¡°At first, nothing seemed wrong. The forest is healthy, the animal populations are within expectations. Even the hunters are taking care to respect nature. That is unnatural but it is a good kind of unnatural. I was starting to get worried it was¡­ Well, it could not have been that, but that did not stop me from worrying about it.¡±


    ¡°That?¡± asked Beth. ¡°What were you worried about?¡±


    Greenspring quickly looked to his left and then to his right. ¡°Tigers! Nasty creatures tigers are. Always watch out for them.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, but Beth seemed appropriately curious. ¡°Why would you worry about seeing tigers around here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You should not,¡± he replied. ¡°But you can never be too careful when it comes to tigers. Once I ruled out tigers, I was truly confused. That was when she found me. She was good, probably the best assassin to ever come for me. Even so, if she had not known to remove my totem, I could have stopped her.¡±


    She? Her? My mind was racing. ¡°Did you see what she looked like?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°She was a Kanta elf. Red eyes, brown skin, white hair, pointed ears, all signs she comes from the Kanta region. I was surprised to see her use a bow, but I suppose anyone can use one of those. Most Kanta elves prefer the use of a dagger. Helps with the use of their poisons, you see. Yes, she was very clever. There are not many who could sneak up on me.¡±


    Beth gave me a worried glance, but I pressed on, still unsure of the growing worry in my mind. ¡°You didn¡¯t happen to catch her name, did you?¡±


    He shook his head, causing me to breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°No, I did not. But I have my suspicions. There have been rumors of an elvish archer winning tournament matches in the north for some time now. If my suspicions are correct, then I am lucky to be alive. I have only heard the name once, but I believe the one hunting druids is Zadona, Archer of Adelbern.¡±

 Chapter 5: The Best Performance

    I felt like throwing up, Beth gasped, and Nia simply frowned. It couldn¡¯t be Zadona, not her. She wouldn¡¯t do something like this. Not the Zadona I knew, not the little girl sitting on the doorstep waiting for her father to come home. The kind soul who waved at every merchant in town.


    She used to knock on my door every morning and beg me to come outside and play. Zadona wasn¡¯t a murderer. But who else could it be? How many Kanta elves were named Zadona and lived in Adelbern? In all the thirty kingdoms united under the Straborian flag, save for Kanta, there were probably only twenty Kanta elves.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked.


    Greenspring looked around the room, his brow furrowed. ¡°Do you know of this Zadona?¡±


    ¡°She was our friend,¡± said Beth, her face drained of all color. ¡°She asked Norman to go to Adelbern. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here.¡±


    A thousand thoughts ran through my head, but all of them were too incoherent to speak them aloud. How was I going to perform tonight? I looked over at Beth, who seemed to be feeling just as lost as I was. Before Zadona left, Beth and Zadona had been the best of friends. If I was feeling surprised by the news that our friend tried to kill Greenspring, she must have been crushed.


    ¡°Maybe I am wrong,¡± said Greenspring, hanging his head.


    ¡°We¡¯ll know when we get to Adelbern,¡± said Nia. ¡°Making assumptions is only going to drive us mad. Norman, do you think your friend is a killer?¡±


    I frowned. It had been years since I last saw Zadona. Could she be a killer?


    ¡°No,¡± Beth answered before I could.


    ¡°No,¡± I repeated. All it took for me to be convinced was to hear Beth say it.


    ¡°There you go,¡± said Nia, throwing up her hands. ¡°All we know is that someone is hunting druids. That¡¯s what we need to focus on.¡±


    Greenspring made a dismissive gesture with his hand. ¡°No, that is what I need to focus on. Continue your trip to Adelbern. You do not need to worry about an old man such as myself.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t that old,¡± replied Nia.


    His eyes twinkled with mirth. ¡°So you say.¡±


    A knock on the door made us all jump. ¡°Norman, you ready?¡± asked Keziah through the door.


    I reached behind me to touch Kingmaker. Never had I refused to perform. Every performance was a chance to show my worth, a chance to make my master proud. Playing with half my heart in it was blasphemy. Even the idea of it made my soul ache. Still, I wasn¡¯t looking forward to digging through our purses for money for our room.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be out in a few minutes,¡± said Beth.


    I raised my eyebrow, but didn¡¯t argue with her. As Keziah¡¯s footsteps disappeared down the hall, Beth turned to me with stars in her eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll do it together.¡±


    ¡°Together? But we¡¯ve¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± said Beth, interrupting me for the second time. ¡°But I also know you. If you can¡¯t do it alone, then we¡¯ll do it together.¡±


    My heart swelled with pride. I made no attempt to hide how happy I was, grinning from ear to ear. Beth smiled back at me, lighting up the room with her beauty. All thoughts of Zadona were swept out of my mind. What use was there in worrying? There were songs to play and crowds to please.


    With a newfound fervor, I grabbed Beth¡¯s hands and began babbling about ideas for our performance. Years and years of ideas about such an event spilled out of my mouth. Her smile slowly fell the more I talked, before she could bear it no longer and had to stop me.


    ¡°Norman,¡± said Beth, placing her hands on my shoulders. ¡°Relax! You tell me what to do and I¡¯ll follow your lead. After all, how hard could it be?¡±


    I winced. If I had said something like that to Piopus he would have slapped me. As it was, I held my tongue. Compared to an angry Piopus, an angry Beth was a nightmare. A beautiful nightmare, but a nightmare I tried to avoid as much as possible. Instead of answering, I nodded.


    ¡°Will you two be alright up here?¡± I asked, turning to Nia and Greenspring.


    ¡°Are you kidding?¡± asked Greenspring, sitting up straighter in bed. ¡°There is no way I am going to miss this.¡±


    Nia smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll help the geezer downstairs. You focus on doing your best.¡±


    ¡°Better,¡± I replied, grabbing Beth¡¯s hands. ¡°We¡¯ll do better than my best.¡±Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Once Beth and I were downstairs, I started to get nervous. It¡¯d been years since my last duo performance. Other bards rarely traveled to Xalir and fewer stayed long enough to perform at our local tavern. I only put up with the best, and the only bard I knew that lived up to my standards was my former master, Piopus.


    I strummed the strings on my mandolin, trying to think of the best way to utilize Beth. To be honest, I was drawing a blank. Even though I dreamed of such an event for years, putting it into reality was difficult. Could she sing? Maybe dance while I performed? We didn¡¯t have another instrument, but I didn¡¯t think Beth knew any instruments as it was.


    Beth seemed to be feeling her own nerves. She bounced from foot to foot, walking around the tables. When she reached one end of the tavern, she turned around and walked to the other. It was too difficult to watch.


    ¡°Are you sure you can do this?¡± I asked once she was close.


    She nodded nervously. ¡°Of course, after all, you do this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve been doing this for years. You don¡¯t have to do this if it¡¯s going to be too much for you.¡±


    ¡°I want to do this,¡± she replied. All traces of her nerves were gone as she stopped in her tracks and stared at me firmly. Nodding at her, I gestured toward the fireplace where we would be performing. In my experience, it was always better to perform next to the warmest part of the room. But maybe I got cold too easily.


    While we discussed our plans for the night, the hunters arrived. Rough-looking men and women of all shapes and sizes shambled through the door. Many of them were covered in dirt, with stray leaves or twigs stuck in their hair. You could tell who had a good day of hunting or not by their demeanor. When they noticed Beth and me, they appeared to be curious, but not as excited as I would have liked.


    Appearing as relaxed as I could, I pulled a chair closer to the fire and sat down. Occasionally, I would glance up from tuning my mandolin and give a few nods to the people coming in. Beth went around and introduced herself to every person that entered the tavern. This was all part of our plan.


    See, people love two things about performers: familiarity and mystery. Before you even play your first song, you have to build a persona based on one of those two traits. I tend to lean more toward familiarity. Appearing as a friendly face helps open up people¡¯s wallets. Painting yourself as a mysterious stranger tends to bring people back. They want to find out more.


    With Beth, I could play both sides of the same coin. Already I could feel an excited energy bounce around the room. People whispered amongst each other, pointing at me with curious expressions. Others gravitated toward Beth, offering drinks or a seat at their table. Of course, they could be doing that because she was a pretty face. I mentally shrugged, either way was fine.


    Once the gentle stream of visitors slowed down, Beth pulled up a chair next to me and sat down. I grinned, my face hidden by my straw hat. This was the moment I had been waiting for a long time. Carefully, I placed my fingers on the proper strings and began to play. Beth took a deep breath and stood up.


    My knight, dear knight,


    why don¡¯t you rescue me?


    I wish to see your face,


    but you¡¯re so far across the sea.


    As Beth sang, I transformed her home sewn dress into an elegant ball gown. Her hair appeared to grow, braiding itself with all kinds of beautiful flowers mixed in. Her dress sparkled, making her look like an angel coming down from the heavens. Of course, it was all an illusion, but only a few in the tavern could recognize it for what it was. The others were astounded.


    Chandeliers descended from the ceiling, while the floor became pristine. I tried to transform the tavern into an elegant ballroom. Since I had never seen a ballroom, I instead recreated the entrance hall of the harska fortress. If anyone noticed, they never said anything about it. Beth walked to the center of the room, turning back to me with a wide smile on her face.


    Dragons, wizards, gnomes,


    nothing will stop my knight.


    Using his magic sword,


    he will win the fight!


    Beth¡¯s voice was also enhanced by my magic, making it sound clearer and more pronounced. But I wasn¡¯t the only one casting spells. Greenspring had snuck downstairs with Nia. Both of them sat at the back of the tavern. Unnoticed by those around him, Greenspring created small cherry blossoms on his fingertips. Throwing them into the air, they floated around Beth as she sang.


    Even though Beth drew all eyes in the room, mine drifted. Near the door, a hooded figure stood with folded arms. They tapped their finger against their arm, keeping in time with the beat. Small bumps in the side of their hood told me they were an elf. As Beth turned, light reflected off her dress toward the figure. For a brief moment, I saw the crying face of the figure.


    Red eyes, brown skin, white hair. My own eyes watered, though I never stopped playing. Was it sadness? Joy? I couldn¡¯t tell. All I knew was that I had seen that look one time in my life. Zadona had made that face when she left. A pained expression that failed to communicate the complicated emotions held beneath.


    As we finished the song, applause erupted around the room. It made me jump, causing my eyes to drift away from the figure. When I turned back, she was gone. Zadona was gone again. I shook my head. No, it couldn¡¯t be her. I was fooling myself with my own illusions. After a quick stretch, and a glance toward Beth to make sure she was ready, I started up the next song.


    By the end of the night, we had drained the wallet of every hunter in the room. While I knew Beth could sing, I never guessed that she could perform. Every song she sang was a masterpiece, helped in no small part by my mandolin. Even so, I couldn¡¯t help but think about Zadona. I didn¡¯t tell Beth about what I had seen, she didn¡¯t need to worry more than she already was.


    ¡°Excellent performance, my dear,¡± said Greenspring, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°I thought Norman was the bard, but it appeared I was mistaken.¡±


    Nia laughed before throwing back her tenth mug of the night. Whatever she said next came out as gibberish. Beth gave a bashful smile, taking the compliments as gracefully as she could. I threw in my own compliments as well. She deserved every bit of it. We celebrated long into the night until everyone passed out. Everyone but me.


    Staring out the window, I thought about the journey I was on. Last time I had been so far from home, my thoughts had been filled with a desire to save my daughter and my brother. Now, my thoughts were filled with Zadona. It was a less noble goal, answering a letter received from a long lost friend. Still, in my mind, it had the same importance.


    Sighing, I laid down next to Beth and closed my eyes. It was a cold, overcast night. As such, no light came through the windows. In the darkness, I heard the gentle breathing of my friends and my wife. The heat of her body was the only warmth I felt that night. She was there, and that was enough.

 Chapter 6: A Fitting Gift

    Zadona inhaled as she pulled the arrow¡¯s nock toward her shoulder. Long days spent working her back muscles paid off as she easily drew the bowstring. Her fingers released the string as she exhaled. The arrow flew from her bow, piercing straight through the hay target we had set up. With a grin on her face, she turned to look at me and Beth. A perfect shot.


    We clapped excitedly. Beth stuck her pinkies in the corner of her mouth and let out a sharp whistle. This was the first time we¡¯d seen the results of Zadona¡¯s hard work. She was going to be an archer in the royal army, a real honor for anyone. As she loaded another arrow and lined up with her target, I felt my heart swell with pride. She wasn¡¯t the girl sitting on the doorstep anymore, she was a master archer.


    She released another arrow. This time, it landed in the bottom of the hay bale. Zadona clicked her tongue as she walked over to retrieve her arrows. The Meyer¡¯s had money to afford more than five arrows, but Zadona bought her bow and arrows with her own money. I couldn¡¯t understand why.


    ¡°Not good enough,¡± muttered Zadona, pulling the arrow from the hay bale with a scowl on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be good enough for the army,¡± I replied. ¡°I bet none of those archers can use a bow like you.¡±


    ¡°I have to be better,¡± she said, nocking another arrow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself so hard,¡± said Beth. ¡°You still have to help your father with the harvest, remember?¡±


    Zadona¡¯s arrow flew through the air, piercing straight through her target. Since the Meyer¡¯s farm was so close to ours, we planned our crop rotations together. Today was the first day of the harvest season. As such, I also had to help my father with our harvest. Beth was lucky, her family didn¡¯t own a farm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± said Zadona. ¡°Tom does most of the work anyway.¡±


    Tom Meyer was Zadona¡¯s little brother, though you wouldn¡¯t be able to tell by looking at him. Since Zadona was adopted, she didn¡¯t look like any of her family members. I never asked her how she felt about it. She never complained, but she never really complained about anything.


    After loosing three more arrows into the hay bale, Zadona turned around to look at us. ¡°Are you two still coming over tonight?¡± asked Zadona.


    ¡°Of course, wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world!¡± I exclaimed. It wasn¡¯t just the first day of harvest, it was also Zadona¡¯s birthday. ¡°How does it feel to be thirteen?¡±


    After gathering her arrows, Zadona paused. ¡°I don¡¯t even know if I am thirteen.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Sure you are. Pop said it¡¯s been thirteen years since the Meyers brought you home.¡±


    ¡°I was a baby then,¡± said Zadona, her face obscured by her long white hair.


    ¡°So?¡± asked Beth.


    ¡°I¡¯m not like you, remember? I¡¯m a Kanta elf. I could have been a hundred by the time they found me.¡±


    Standing up, I walked over to a stray arrow sticking out of the ground. ¡°Why would you be different from any other elf?¡± I asked, handing the arrow to Zadona.


    There was pain in Zadona¡¯s eyes, her brows casting a shadow over them. Wordlessly, she took the arrow from me and placed it into her quiver. I wanted to comfort her, but I didn¡¯t know how. Instead, I placed a hand on her shoulder like Pop sometimes did. Her eyes widened at the contact, but she didn¡¯t move my hand.


    Appearing out of nowhere, Beth grabbed Zadona¡¯s hand and pulled her toward the Meyer¡¯s farm. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll help you finish early so we can play.¡±


    My hand stayed in the air for a few seconds. ¡°See you two tonight!¡± I called out to them. Beth turned around to wave at me, but Zadona didn¡¯t. Shrugging, I headed home.


    Working the fields went by in the blink of an eye. Literally. One second I was walking home, the next I was walking to the Meyer¡¯s house. I stopped. Looking around, nothing seemed out of the ordinary, but I couldn¡¯t shake the weird feeling. Thinking about it too hard caused my vision to blur, so I pushed those thoughts down.


    What remained was a great sadness that I couldn¡¯t get rid of. Like I had already made a mistake that I wished I could take back.


    Beth and Zadona were sitting on the Meyer¡¯s doorstep, both of them dressed in matching yellow dresses. They were a gift from my mother, made to fit them when they got older. She was right on the mark, as they fit perfectly. I sat down next to them, watching the wind blow through the fruit trees.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    I opened my mouth to speak but was instantly hushed by the sound of ringing bells. A wide smile formed on my face. There was only one person I knew that hung bells from his belt. Piopus, my bardic teacher, was nearby.


    The others groaned, Beth loudest of all. Neither of them seemed to like Piopus very much. I couldn¡¯t understand why, he was the greatest bard there was. Hearing him play was like receiving a gift from the gods, or at least that¡¯s how I saw it. To my surprise, Piopus wasn¡¯t just near, he was heading toward us.


    Piopus was round, that was the best way to describe him. He dressed in colorful clothes adorned with bells and all kinds of small instruments. On his head was a tall black hat, a white feather placed into it for flair. Across his back, he hung his mandolin¡ªFortune Teller. According to him, it was made from wood given to him by a fairy queen. Her hair was used to make the strings as well. The others were more skeptical of his stories, but I had faith they were true.


    His style of walking looked closer to bouncing as he mosied over. In his hand was a small and long brown box. The fabric covering the box was caked in dust, moth holes littering the entire length. From what I could see, the actual box was made of petrified wood. When he finally reached us, he flashed us a bright smile.


    ¡°Afternoon, friends!¡± he called, tipping his hat toward us. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, I believe it is your birthday, Ms. Meyer. Am I correct?¡±


    Shocked, Zadona glanced at me before nodding her head at Piopus. I never told him it was her birthday, but I knew I didn¡¯t have to. There was little you could hide from Piopus. His bardic instincts, honed from years on the road, was all he needed to learn everything about you.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± asked Beth, staring up at my master with a raised eyebrow.


    He laughed a deep, booming laugh. ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a secret! All Master Benson does is talk about you two.¡± Okay, maybe I did tell him. ¡°Lucky for you, I have the perfect gift.¡±


    Zadona took the box from his hands. Now that it was out of his hands, I could see the latch on the front that kept it closed. With a curious expression on her face, she undid the latch and lifted the lid. Inside were three thin sticks, separated from each other with bits of wool. One of them had a red band wrapped around it, another yellow, and the last one was blue.


    ¡°Thanks?¡± said Zadona, picking up the stick with the blue band so she could see it in the diminishing light.


    ¡°You¡¯re very welcome, my dear. A fitting gift for a young Kanta elf on her birthday, if I do say so myself.¡±


    ¡°What are they?¡± I asked, scooting closer to Zadona to get a better look.


    ¡°Those are magic wands, straight from the kingdom of Kanta. They were a gift I received from a former student of mine, but I think they would be better suited in your friend¡¯s hands. Yes indeed, they were made for a Kanta elf,¡± said Piopus, his chin doubled as he laughed.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Zadona, placing the wand back in the box and closing the lid. ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to use them.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± asked Piopus, shocked. ¡°I would have thought it was instinct for your people.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know my people,¡± said Zadona, glaring at the box.


    ¡°You really must visit Kanta then. It is a marvelous kingdom. Truly spectacular to see.¡±


    Placing the box to the side, Zadona looked up at my teacher with a curious look on her face. ¡°Piopus, what are Kanta elves like?¡±


    Piopus frowned, bouncing on his heels as he exhaled. ¡°Well, they tend to be very reclusive. Even in Kanta, which again is a wondrous place, you have difficulty finding them. But, they are kind, brave, and friendly people once you get to know them. Much like yourself, if Master Benson has been telling the truth about you, which I¡¯m sure he has.¡±


    ¡°I think I would like to meet them someday,¡± said Zadona, pulling her knees to her chest.


    Wrapping her arm around her friend, Beth said, ¡°We¡¯ll all go together.¡±


    I felt a great pain in the pits of my stomach. Somehow, I knew we wouldn¡¯t go to Kanta together. My eyes drifted to the box of wands. That was how it started, receiving that gift was what made Zadona leave forever. I was sure of it. Right? My vision blurred.


    Ah, a dream.


    Sunlight peeked through a gap in the curtains, hitting me directly in my face. It was still early, so everyone was asleep. Beth was turned away from me, lying on her side facing the other bed. Nia was passed out in a chair, loud snores erupting from her every few minutes. Greenspring was quiet as he lay in his bed.


    I looked at my mandolin. Unlike Piopus, it was just a normal mandolin made of normal wood. Boring. Flipping over the back, I smiled at the small message Arienne had carved into it a year ago.


    Kingmaker: For a True Hero


    Sighing, I stood up and stretched. In a few hours, we would be back on the road again. There was no time to worry about the past. Once we reached Adelbern, I was sure it would come for me no matter how much I worried. I pulled out some paper and started writing a letter to Henry. He would be glad to know that we were okay.


    The others woke up soon after I did. After meeting with Keziah to make sure everything was paid for, we got ready to leave. It felt good to perform with Beth, but I knew we couldn¡¯t stay here forever. Though there was good money to be made in Kareth. As we loaded our bags into the cart, Greenspring approached me.


    ¡°You are in quite the hurry. Is she that important to you?¡± he asked, stroking the mane of one of the mules.


    ¡°She is,¡± I said, adjusting my hat.


    He nodded. ¡°And what if she tried to kill me? What if she is the one hunting druids?¡±


    Gently placing my mandolin in the cart, I spotted the message from Arienne again. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stop her.¡±


    ¡°You will need help.¡±


    I turned to look at him. He was smiling weakly, but I could tell he wasn¡¯t joking. ¡°Will you?¡±


    ¡°All you had to do was ask.¡±

 Chapter 7: The Hunt

    Now that Greenspring was traveling with us, I felt a lot more confident about our journey. Sure, Nia and I could fend off an attack or two, but having a master magician with us made us unstoppable. Well, two master magicians. Though I would never call myself that out loud. Beth wouldn¡¯t let me live it down.


    Even the mules seemed to be in better spirits. They happily trotted along the path, making better time than before. It was annoying that they hadn¡¯t kept that pace before, but I didn¡¯t complain. I was too happy to complain. So happy that I missed every sign of danger we passed. But who would have noticed a few leaves not rustling in the trees?


    ¡°We are being followed,¡± said Greenspring, tightening his grip on his staff.


    ¡°They¡¯re in the trees,¡± replied Nia, holding onto her axe.


    ¡°Can someone hand me my mandolin?¡± I asked, holding onto the reins with one hand. Beth carefully passed it to me, her eyes wide with fear. ¡°Thanks. I have an idea, but I¡¯m going to need you guys to be quiet.¡±


    Not waiting for a reply, I dropped the reins and got ready to play. There were a few spells I knew that could help us find our stalker, but I wanted to test something first. Using Kingmaker, I could mimic the sounds of nature to cover footsteps. It wasn¡¯t a spell Piopus had taught me, it was something I came up with as a child.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how I figured it out, I¡¯ve known how to do it for as long as I could walk. Back then, I would hum the spell so that I could secretly swipe food from the kitchen. Beth and Zadona also learned it from me. That was how Piopus discovered me, and why he chose to tutor me.


    If Zadona still used that spell, then all I needed to do was cancel the song with my own playing. It was a difficult technique even the greatest bards had trouble with. Every bard liked to put a spin on their own songs so another bard couldn¡¯t counter them. Zadona didn¡¯t know this, at least I hoped she didn¡¯t.


    A major, G minor, E major. Repeating each chord over and over again until your own song faded away into silence. That was how the song was supposed to go, but by playing it backward, I began to hear her humming.


    Zadona noticed it as well. Before I could react, three arrows flew through the air toward us. Thankfully, I wasn¡¯t the only one casting a spell. Three vines burst out of the ground beside our cart, catching and crushing the arrows mid-air. Beth froze, the color drained from her face as she stared at the imposing figure in the trees. Our childhood friend aimed her bow at our cart, aiming to kill.


    If it weren¡¯t for her weapon, I wouldn¡¯t have seen her. Her brown tunic blended with the surrounding trees, every detail perfect as far as I could tell. To help with the camouflage effect, she had hidden her hair under a wool cap. She had a focused look in her red eyes. No anger, no hate, only the desire to finish the job.


    My throat ran dry. I forced myself to focus on the issue at hand. If she was still the Zadona I knew from my youth, then I knew she wouldn¡¯t stop until Greenspring was dead. But I also knew she would never willingly hurt Beth or me. The Zadona I grew up with could never. Before I could call out to her, the mules acted on their own and began running away. I let go of my mandolin and grabbed the reins, but it was too late.


    Zadona jumped from tree to tree, easily following as we charged down the path. Each time she loosed an arrow at us, Greenspring or Nia blocked it. I tried my best to keep the cart steady, but the mules were truly frightened. Beth was too. She sat frozen in the middle of the cart. It rattled and shook as the mules hauled us down the uneven path.


    ¡°Greenspring!¡± I called out. ¡°Can you calm them down?¡±


    ¡°Great spirit of the forest, protect us!¡± yelled Greenspring. More vines sprang from the earth to knock Zadona¡¯s barrage of arrows away from us. ¡°I do not have enough time. You will have to stop them yourself, Norman.¡±


    ¡°Nia? A little help?¡±


    Breaking a piece of wood off the side of the cart, Nia used it as a shield to block two arrows from hitting Greenspring. ¡°Do it yourself, Norman!¡±


    Froth spilled from the mules¡¯ mouths. Like me, they were scared. Thankfully, I had an outlet for my fear. Wrapping the reins around my arm, I grabbed my mandolin. Even with the cart barreling along the path, I was sure I could still play. My head swiveled around, looking for any sign of Zadona.


    We locked eyes for a brief moment. Focusing on that, I began to play. My fingers dashed across the strings. It didn¡¯t matter what I played, it only mattered that I played. Using music, I tried to reach deep inside Zadona¡¯s soul. Her eyes widened.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    I lost sight of her as our cart took a wild turn. Nia pushed me to the side as an arrow whipped through the air where I¡¯d been. We prepared ourselves for the next barrage, but nothing came. Beth crawled toward me and grabbed my arm. I kissed her forehead and held her close, but my eyes were focused on the trees. There was no sign of Zadona.


    Once the barrage of arrows stopped, the mules calmed down. They slowed to a crawl before stopping. Greenspring immediately jumped from the cart to aid them. Nia watched the trees for Zadona. Beth fainted in my arms, unable to cope with the thought of Zadona attacking us. I felt the same way.


    What happened to her? Why was she hunting down druids? My head hurt so badly I had to lie down. Nia and Greenspring moved around me. They didn¡¯t know what to do. None of us did. This trip was already a mess.


    Beth woke up after a few minutes, still appearing drowsy for some time. For the next hour, no one spoke. Nia and Greenspring repaired the cart and helped the mules. Beth and I tried gathering our thoughts about the whole event. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t feel any anger toward Zadona. In the end, she stopped, right?


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be more than a day¡¯s journey to Adelbern,¡± said Nia, finally breaking the silence. Since the mules were too tired, we decided to set up camp for the night. The wood in our campfire crackled as the wind blew through the empty trees above.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± said Beth, nodding her head. There was silence once more.


    ¡°I am sorry for being so foolish,¡± said Greenspring, hanging his head. ¡°I should have known I would be attacked as soon as I left Kareth.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± I replied.


    ¡°By traveling with you, I am putting you all in danger,¡± said Greenspring. ¡°How could this not be my fault?¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t the one attacking us,¡± said Nia.


    I nodded. ¡°Right, it¡¯s Zadon¡ªIt¡¯s that archer¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°So you really think that was Zadona?¡± asked Beth.


    In the back of my mind, I knew it was her. Outside of the Kingdom of Kanta, there were very few Kanta elves. I doubted any of them would have reacted like that to my music. Still, I held some hope that it wasn¡¯t her. That it was all a mistake. Somehow, I hoped that Zadona was waiting for us in Adelbern, and this was all a misunderstanding.


    But I wasn¡¯t a fool. ¡°Most likely, yes.¡±


    ¡°You said you guys were friends when you were younger, yeah?¡± asked Nia. ¡°Did she ever talk about druids, or mention that she hates old people?¡±


    I laughed. ¡°No, I can¡¯t recall her ever saying something like that.¡±


    ¡°Maybe this has something to do with her boss,¡± said Beth. ¡°Could her boss have something against druids?¡±


    ¡°Why would someone hate druids so much they want to kill them?¡± I asked. Druids were known as helpers. Never once had I met someone who hated druids. Disliked them maybe, but never violent hate.


    I looked at Greenspring, but he was focused on a patch of grass growing by the fire. Small sparks flew from the fire, barely missing the grass. It only took one ember of fire to make the entire patch light up in flames. He smashed his staff into the small wildfire, putting it out instantly.


    ¡°This world is larger than we can even imagine,¡± said Greenspring. ¡°Believe me, I have traveled much of it. Could this elf be your friend Zadona? I do not know. What I do know is, she attacked us. We must be prepared for whatever may come. I am sorry, Norman, Beth, but if I see any of our lives in danger, I will not hesitate to act.¡±


    ¡°Neither will I,¡± said Nia.


    Beth and I exchanged a quick look. Whatever happened to Zadona¡ªbetween when we had known her and now¡ªhad changed her. That much was true. All we could do was be ready to defend ourselves when the time came.


    Nia took the first watch. As the others settled down to sleep, I pulled out Zadona¡¯s letter and read it one more time. There had to be some kind of message that I missed, some sign of her true intentions. I had to know her reasons for attacking us. It took me a few minutes to find it in my bag, but when I did, I found two letters. One that I had received in Xalir, and another I¡¯d never seen before. Opening the second letter, I tried to make out the hastily written script in the dying embers of our fire.


    Norman,


    I¡¯m sorry. I would never hurt you or Beth. It¡¯s important to me that you know that. However, I must warn you to be cautious of the company you keep. That druid you¡¯re traveling with, I have heard many foul things about him. Hopefully, he has not twisted your mind to his wicked intentions. Be safe, my friend, I will watch your back until you make it to the safety of Adelbern. Please tell Beth I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t have time to write a letter for her as well.


    Your friend,


    Zadona Meyer.


    I read the letter with a frown on my face. Beth was asleep, so I couldn¡¯t discuss it with her. Even so, I didn¡¯t want her to see it. Greenspring was my friend. He risked his life to help save Arienne and Henry from the harska. I witnessed him save Tamara. There was no way he was evil. So why did these lines, scribbled onto a scrap of paper, spark a sense of dread?


    Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Nia watching me. Could she read what the letter said? I glanced at Greenspring, he was fast asleep. Then I looked back at the fire. Before it could die out, I tossed the letter onto it. The flames licked at the edges of the paper before devouring the whole thing in a quick blaze.


    With my back to the fire, I tried to sleep. It was a cold, restless night.

 Chapter 8: The Lawmakers Assembly

    Before we knew it, we passed through the Emerald Mountains. Beth and I leaned over the cart, eagerly staring over the horizon as we reached our destination. Greenspring was more subdued, but I could tell he was excited. Nia glared at the glimmering city of gold that towered over us in the distance.


    ¡°Welcome to Adelbern.¡±


    Adelbern, the capital city of the Kingdom of Denning. It bordered the Kingdom of Raford, where I¡¯d spent most of my life. The city seemed to be made out of gold, reflecting the sun back at us as we came closer. Unlike any city I¡¯d been to before, the buildings in Adelbern seemed like mini castles. Each was more magnificent than the last. A massive metropolis that housed people from every walk of life.


    Behind the city, I saw the ocean for the first time. It shimmered and shined just as bright as Adelbern. We were too far away to see any boats, as the harbor was hidden by the city proper. The Denning Ocean connected Adelbern to the world, bringing with it unimaginable wealth. The harbor, though famous and connected to the city, wasn¡¯t actually owned by the king and queen. Piopus told me that, though he failed to tell me who owned it instead.


    I was entranced by Adelbern¡¯s beauty. A large wall made of smooth marble surrounded the city. It was as big as three houses, another sign of the kingdom¡¯s wealth and power. Perfect, not a flaw visible no matter how close we got. When I pointed this out to the group, Nia scoffed.


    There was a station for the guards to inspect incoming carts built into the walls. They smiled at us as we approached. While I wasn¡¯t very well traveled, I knew these guards didn¡¯t look like normal guards. Instead of wearing armor, they wore red robes emblazoned with a golden symbol of a scale with a sword on one side and coins on the other. Returning the smile, I stopped the mules in front of the station. The wheels squeaked loudly as they slowed to a stop.


    ¡°Hello,¡± I said to the guard who walked up to us.


    ¡°Well met,¡± replied the guard. She was a human with umber skin and dark curly hair. Unlike the other guards still standing by the gate, her robes had a silver trim. Her voice was soft, but still clearly audible. ¡°Reason for your visit?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re here to visit a friend. Though I must admit that I don¡¯t know where in the city they are.¡±


    ¡°How long will you be staying?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°A few days, I imagine. We¡¯re not really sure.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± said the guard. She turned her head toward the rest of us. ¡°All of you?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± replied Greenspring, leaning over my shoulder.


    Nodding, the guard turned back toward the station. ¡°Wait here.¡± Even though she¡¯d turned away from us, I knew we were still being watched. You didn¡¯t get a city as nice as this one without a strong policing force. Pop told me that. After a short discussion with the other guards, she came back.


    ¡°It¡¯s one gold per person,¡± said the guard, handing me a scroll from a bag on their hip. ¡°And we¡¯ll need to check you and your mules for disease.¡±


    I handed the scroll to Beth, who skimmed through it. ¡°Of course,¡± I replied. ¡°Take as much time as you need.¡±


    While Beth read through the scroll, the guard walked toward the mules and held out her hands. They waved through the air, as she whispered in an arcane language. I recognized a few words, but I couldn¡¯t understand every spell she was casting. Some were for detecting diseases, while others seemed like nonsense. It wasn¡¯t like the spells Piopus taught me, nor the spells I learned from Gunner¡¯s illusion book.


    I felt a heat flow through my body for a second as she waved her hands toward me. It started in my toes before making its way to my head. Once it was done, the guard moved on to the next person. When she got to Nia, she paused.


    ¡°Have we met?¡± asked the guard.


    ¡°No,¡± said Nia, turning her head to avoid looking into the guard¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You look familiar¡­¡±


    Greenspring leaned toward the guard. ¡°Am I next?¡± he asked.


    Shaking her head, the guard finished checking Nia and then moved on. I tried to meet Nia¡¯s eyes, but she was still looking away with a blank expression on her face. Silently, I prayed to the gods that this wasn¡¯t a sign of further trouble. We hadn¡¯t even got inside the city yet and I already felt like I¡¯d had an adventure and a half.


    To my surprise, Nia pulled out her money purse and paid for each of us. I offered to pay for me and Beth, but she refused. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± she said. ¡°Think of this as thanks for helping me save Tamara.¡±


    That was fine, I didn¡¯t really want to pay the fee in the first place. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all clean,¡± said the guard. She stepped aside and gestured to her fellow guards to open the gate. ¡°Welcome to Adelbern.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms¡­?¡± Beth let her voice tapper off.


    The guard smiled. ¡°Advocate Despoina.¡±


    As I urged our mules forward, Beth waved to the guard one last time. ¡°Thank you, Advocate Despoina!¡±


    The inside of the city was just as nice as the view from outside. Streets paved with smooth stones were surrounded by tall buildings on both sides. They towered over us, blocking the sun from reaching the ground unless it was high in the sky. Street lamps illuminated by magical fire lit up the streets.


    The people of Adelbern were as massive and fit as Nia. They wore heavy fur clothing with giant swords or axes strapped to their backs. Even the children that walked with their parents looked like they hunted bears for fun. Though we stared openly at them as we passed, they waved kindly at us. It was surreal to see.


    When I turned to mention the similarities to Nia, I saw that she had an unpleasant look on her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s find Zadona so we can leave,¡± she replied, folding her arms.


    ¡°I am surprised you came at all,¡± said Greenspring. ¡°It must be uncomfortable to be home like this.¡±


    ¡°Home?¡± asked Beth.


    ¡°It was,¡± said Nia, the venom in her voice ending the conversation before it could really begin.


    I turned forward, focusing on the road in front of us. While I didn¡¯t know much about Nia¡¯s past, I could understand her feelings. Living in Xalir hadn¡¯t always been pleasant. If it wasn¡¯t for my family, I would have left Xalir a long time ago. Still, I came to Adelbern to help out my friend. No matter how long it took, I would help Zadona.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Of course, I had no idea where she was. So we drove through town for a bit as we looked for an inn. We passed by a few places of interest, including a poster for an upcoming wrestling match, but nothing that looked like an inn. I almost asked Nia for help, but I figured she was upset enough as it was. The further we entered the town, the more irritated I was becoming as well.


    Thankfully, everything was about to change.


    A middle-aged man wearing red robes with a silver trim stood on the side of the road. His dark brown hair was combed and trimmed to perfection. In the sunlight, thin grey hairs could be seen amongst the brown. Weary blue eyes peered at me, seemingly examining my every feature. He smiled, but that smile never reached his eyes. In spite of his age, the man was quite handsome. Hanging from a necklace around his neck was an amulet with an image of a golden sun surrounded by three rings. A symbol of the Lawmaker¡¯s Assembly.


    The Lawmaker¡¯s Assembly is the church of Charisse, goddess of law and order. Large cities such as Adelbern hired members of the church to work civil jobs. I only knew about them thanks to Piopus. As a bard, it was important for me to know about religions and other cultural habits. After all, people love hearing songs about their gods.


    The golden sun surrounded by three rings wasn¡¯t the only symbol of the Lawmaker¡¯s Assembly. Members who wore that symbol worked in judicial positions of the church. They oversaw criminal and civil cases. There were two other symbols of the church: a scale with a sword on one side and coins on the other, and a woman¡¯s face covered by a blind fold.


    It was at that moment that I realized why the guards at the gate were so different, they were also members of the Lawmaker¡¯s Assembly.


    ¡°Norman Benson?¡± asked the man as I pulled up to him. Unlike the other denizens of Adelbern, this man was about my size.


    ¡°How did you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I received word that you and your companions were in town. I¡¯ve been sent to greet you personally. Though I must say, I expected you to be waiting for me at the city gates. Did Advocate Despoina not receive my message?¡±


    ¡°And who are you?¡± asked Greenspring.


    ¡°Ah, forgive my manners,¡± said the man, bowing at the hip. ¡°My name is Advocate Richard. But you can just call me Richard. It is an honor to be in front of such esteemed guests.¡±


    ¡°How much do you know about us?¡± asked Nia, glowering at Richard.


    His smile wavered for a brief moment. ¡°Only what I have been told.¡±


    From a nearby alleyway, another figure approached. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, all your secrets are still your own,¡± they said.


    Unlike Richard, this figure seemed better fit for the region. She was around Nia¡¯s size, but it was difficult to tell at a glance. Her bright blonde hair was braided into both a ponytail and a crown on her head. Pointed ears told me she had some elvish blood, but she wasn¡¯t a pure elf. Her skin was pale, with rosy undertones that seemed to highlight the best features of her face.


    She wore similar clothes to Richard, though hers seemed to be of a higher quality. Instead of a silver trim, hers was golden. Even so, Richard obviously kept his cleaner. When her green eyes met mine, I saw great joy. I wasn¡¯t sure how to react to that, so I just smiled politely.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s really you,¡± she said. ¡°The real Norman Benson, here in the flesh.¡±


    ¡°This is Adherent Valna,¡± said Richard. ¡°Like me, she too is a member of the Lawmaker¡¯s Assembly. The head of the church, actually.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor and a privilege,¡± said Valna, stepping forward to take my hands into hers. ¡°I¡¯ve heard tales of your adventures in the Sapphire Mountains. It must have been awful working for that tyrant for so long.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± I replied, unable to hide my giddy smile. ¡°I¡¯m just glad to have my family back.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re so glad Norman is back,¡± said Beth, placing her hand on my shoulder. Her wedding ring gleamed in the sunlight as she squeezed my shoulder. I immediately let go of Valna.


    Mimicking Beth, Richard grabbed Valna¡¯s shoulder and pulled her back. ¡°We have prepared special accommodations for you and your friends, Norman. However, I am afraid we cannot host all of your friends.¡±


    Valna frowned. ¡°We are under specific orders to keep¡­ certain guests away from the others.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± I said, frowning at both of them. ¡°Is there not enough room?¡±


    ¡°Well¡ª¡± started Valna.


    ¡°My apologies, Mr. Benson,¡± said Richard, interrupting Valna. ¡°But our orders are clear.¡±


    Valna broke out of his grasp. ¡°This is breaking protocol, but I don¡¯t care. Norman, if you would like, I could host all of you in my own home.¡±


    ¡°Valna!¡± hissed Richard. ¡°Our orders are clear.¡±


    ¡°Do not forget your place, Advocate,¡± said Valna. ¡°I understand our orders, but unlike you, they don¡¯t bind our friends here. The four of them are free to take my offer, or take his.¡±


    Before I could say anything, Greenspring spoke up. ¡°I imagine the problem lies with me?¡± Neither Richard nor Valna answered him, but their expressions made it clear he was right. ¡°Then I appreciate your offer, Adherent Valna, but I would not want you to cause trouble for me.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± she replied, her face stern. ¡°You are a friend of Norman. It would be an honor to have you stay with me.¡±


    I looked to Beth and Nia who nodded back at me in return. ¡°Very well,¡± I said, turning to look at Valna. ¡°We shall stay with you.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful!¡± exclaimed Valna, clapping her hands together.


    ¡°I must ask you to reconsider,¡± said Richard through gritted teeth. Fear was evident in his eyes.


    ¡°It seems to me like their minds are made up,¡± said Valna with a smug grin. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll lead the way.¡±


    With that, we left Advocate Richard on the side of the road.


    Valna lived closer to the center of town. Surrounded by tall buildings on all sides, her home appeared very modest. In actuality, it was larger than my own house. More like a mansion than anything else. Unlike my house, the outside featured no greenery. It had a plain white exterior, but it appeared very clean. Thank the gods there was a small stable nearby for our mules, so we didn¡¯t have to worry about them.


    Before we could even walk up to the front doors, two servants opened them and bowed deeply. They were both male, dressed in clean black tunics with white gloves. Compared to the other denizens of Adelbern, they seemed small. Both of them were still larger than me.


    ¡°Mistress Valna, welcome home,¡± said one of the servants, still bowing at the hip.


    Valna laughed. ¡°Roger, you don¡¯t have to do that, remember?¡±


    ¡°It is my duty to greet the¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± said Valna, helping both of her servants stand up straight. ¡°I don¡¯t pay you to treat me like that. I pay you to clean my house.¡±


    ¡°Which we do quite well,¡± said the other servant.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± replied Valna.


    The inside of Valna¡¯s home had wooden floors covered with imported rugs from the far reaches of Strabora. Tables lining the walls were cluttered with letters and legal documents. In a way, it reminded me of the clutter of my own home. For the first time since arriving in Adelbern, I felt at ease. Valna led us through her house, explaining each of the paintings hanging on the walls. Beth grabbed my hand and held it tightly as we walked. If Nia or Greenspring noticed they didn¡¯t comment on it.


    Since Valna¡¯s house was so large, we were each able to have our own rooms. All the rooms were on the top floor, all of them pouring out into the same thin hallway. On the floor below that was the kitchen and laundry rooms. Small chutes were built into the walls for disposing of dirty clothes.


    Beth and I stayed in the room next to Valna¡¯s. According to her, it was the best room in the house. Though after getting a glimpse of Valna¡¯s room during our tour, I had to disagree. Still, it was quite nice. I couldn¡¯t believe how nice Valna¡¯s house was, nor how wealthy she was. The Lawmaker¡¯s Assembly was a large church, but I never considered how much coinage they brought in.


    At the end of our tour, we sat down in the dining room and ate. Valna¡¯s cooks prepared us a selection of rare seafood and fresh salads, with aged wine to wash it all down. It was delicious, but I could tell the others weren¡¯t so entranced¡ªNia most of all.


    ¡°Excuse me, but why exactly are you being so kind to us?¡± asked Nia, glaring over the table at the blonde elf.


    Valna frowned. ¡°You¡¯re friends of Norman. Could there be any other reason?¡±


    Greenspring leaned over the table, his elbows leaving a smudge of dirt on the once spotless tabletop. ¡°We believe the person you work for sent Norman a letter requesting an audience with him. While we appreciate your kindness, our encounter with one of his other cohorts has left us shaken.¡±


    ¡°Richard? What did he do?¡± asked Valna, anger flashing across her face for a second.


    ¡°Not Richard,¡± I said, holding up a hand to calm her down. ¡°But before we get into all of that, I have one question for you. Who do you work for?¡±


    All the sounds in the room seemed to drift away as Valna said, ¡°Lord Trafford, of course.¡±

 Chapter 9: Lord Trafford

    My heart stopped. It felt like the whole room was spinning around me. Trafford. That name, I¡¯d heard of him before. Under the Sapphire Mountains, Gunner mentioned him. All my feelings toward Gunner that I had bottled up since coming home boiled to the surface. Anger, fear, regret, it all surged at once.


    Trafford was the one who helped Gunner take over the harska. He was the one who supplied Gunner with the bandit army. It was his fault Henry and Arienne were taken. The lives I was forced to ruin, the death of Mayor Korpi, it was all because of him. Anxiety washed over me. Why would he ask for me? Did he know that I helped oust Gunner? Was Zadona working for him? Did she know what he had done?


    Beth leaned over the table and grabbed my hand. The warmth spread through my body instantly. As I looked up, I caught her soft smile. She gave me a reassuring squeeze. It took me a few more minutes to calm down, but I did feel better. During my moment of panic, I missed some of the conversation.


    ¡°And that was how you learned of Norman?¡± asked Greenspring.


    Adherent Valna of the Lawmaker¡¯s Assembly nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how he knows Norman, but Lord Trafford was the one who introduced me to Norman¡¯s music. It wasn¡¯t as good as hearing him live, I¡¯m sure, but it still blew me away. When Lord Trafford asked me if I could greet you all as you entered the city, I couldn¡¯t refuse.¡±


    ¡°What about your friend, Richard?¡± asked Nia.


    ¡°He volunteered,¡± said Valna. ¡°I suspect he wanted to meet Norman as well.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to know of a Kanta elf by the name of Zadona, would you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course! She started working for Trafford around the same time I met him. Do you know her?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s an old friend of ours,¡± said Beth. ¡°I didn¡¯t know she was a member of your church.¡±


    ¡°Ah, she isn¡¯t. Though believe me I¡¯ve tried,¡± replied Valna, frowning. ¡°No, she only works for Lord Trafford.¡±


    ¡°So she works for the head of your church but isn¡¯t a part of it?¡± asked Nia.


    ¡°Lord Trafford isn¡¯t the head of the Lawmaker¡¯s Assembly, I am,¡± said Valna.


    ¡°But you answer to Trafford?¡± I asked.


    She shrugged. ¡°Most people in Adelbern do. He¡¯s a very influential figure. If it weren¡¯t for him, I don¡¯t think the city would be as nice as it is. He funds public projects not just here but in several of the neighboring kingdoms.¡±


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t I heard of him?¡± muttered Nia.


    I ran my hand through my hair, trying to make sense of it all. Somehow, for some reason, the man who funded Gunner also funded all of Adelbern. Not only that, but had the head of one of the largest churches at his beck and call. How? How was it that he grew so rich and gained so much power? And what did he want with me?


    Valna sighed, pushing her empty plate away from her. ¡°My apologies, but it¡¯s getting late. I must retire for the night, and I suggest the rest of you do so as well. Norman, be sure to meet me down in the foyer tomorrow morning so that I can take you to meet Lord Trafford.¡±


    She stood up, gave us a bow, and turned to leave. Were I of a sounder mind, I would have stopped her to ask more questions. Nia tried to but was completely ignored. I didn¡¯t get the sense that it was Valna being hostile, but what did I know? Everything in my life was slowly unraveling at the seams. Without Beth, I doubt I would have been able to move.


    A few of Valna¡¯s servants led us to our rooms. Beth held my hand the entire way, making sure that I didn¡¯t fall. It was like I was dazed. Nia and Greenspring tried to help, but Beth waved them off. I think she knew that all I needed was some rest. Especially since I would have to meet the benefactor of my nightmares the next day.


    It was a miracle I fell asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow.


    When I woke up, Beth was curled up under my arm, our blanket pulled up to our chins. She was breathing steadily, her face peaceful. It took me a few seconds to remember we weren¡¯t at home. I missed my family. How was Charlie fairing without Beth? A part of me wondered if he missed me. At least this time Arienne and Henry were safe. The only people in danger were me and Beth.


    But I wasn¡¯t the same Norman who left Xalir for the first time. I had fought against the Rebel King and won. A false sense of bravery surrounded me like an aura as I got ready. Letting Beth sleep, I pulled on my clothes and grabbed my mandolin. After kissing her forehead for maybe the last time, I left to find Valna.


    She was waiting in the foyer. Today, she wore an elegant golden dress that shimmered in the morning sun. It came down past her feet, pooling on the floor like a puddle of gold. Everything below her neck was covered. Her eyes were covered by a thick, golden blindfold. A sign that she was a high-ranking member of the Lawmaker¡¯s Assembly.


    Her hair was braided in such a complicated star-shaped design that I couldn¡¯t imagine how it was accomplished. The scent of incense wafted around her. When I approached, she turned toward me and smiled. It was a good thing she couldn¡¯t see me through her blindfold, if she could, she might have been upset at how casually I was dressed.


    She was stunningly beautiful, but she could never compare to Beth. If Valna represented the sun, then Beth was a clear sky on a dark night. A shimmering expanse of shining majesties that left one speechless. Reserved in her beauty, yet inescapable. Yes, I was a very lucky man.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± asked Valna, casually hooking her arm around mine. I wasn¡¯t sure if she needed me to guide her, since she couldn¡¯t see, so I didn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°Better than most nights,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± she asked as we stepped outside.


    ¡°If I told you that I was, would that ruin your perception of me?¡±


    She laughed. ¡°It¡¯s your skill with that mandolin of yours that draws me to you, not your bravado. I¡¯ll leave such feelings for your wife.¡±


    The warmth from the morning sun helped calm my nerves, but I was still afraid. It was like I was walking through the halls of the harska fortress all over again. Only the sound of Valna¡¯s voice kept me tethered to reality, but only barely. I wished Nia and Greenspring had come with me.


    We stopped outside an unsuspecting building at the edge of the harbor. Massive ships filled the horizon as sailors of all shapes and sizes loaded some and unloaded others. Passerby paid us no mind as they went about their day, none even glancing at Valna. I wondered how they could ignore her, but then I guessed this wasn¡¯t the first time she dressed like this. Or maybe we were hidden by some kind of illusion magic. Mentally shrugging, I let Valna lead me toward the plain white building in front of us.


    A rush of cold air blew past us as I pulled open the massive wooden door. Valna must have felt it as well, as her whole body shivered. The smile that had lit up her face the entire morning disappeared. I hadn¡¯t realized how warm it made me feel. Taking a deep breath, I stepped inside.


    While the exterior of the building matched the style of the buildings next to it, the inside did not. The walls were made of stone, while the floors were covered in a thick red carpet. Dull red lanterns barely lit up the area. At the end of the room was a wooden door painted black. Small sitting benches were pushed against the wall, one of them occupied by Advocate Richard.


    Like Valna, he wore clothes colored gold with a matching blindfold. At first, I thought he was also wearing a dress, but as my eyes adjusted to the light, I realized he was wearing robes. Higher quality than the ones he wore yesterday, but still not as nice as Valna¡¯s. His bright clothing contrasted against the dark room. As we entered, he looked up at us and frowned.


    ¡°Mr. Benson, welcome,¡± said Richard. ¡°Lord Trafford is in a meeting right now, but he will be able to see us shortly.¡±


    Valna and I sat down on a bench opposite him. Now that I was fully in the room, I realized how cold it truly was. ¡°You two are coming with me?¡±


    ¡°For support,¡± said Valna.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so nervous, Norman,¡± said Richard, flashing me a weak smile. ¡°All Lord Trafford wants to do is speak with you about your adventure in the Sapphire Mountains.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± I muttered, bringing my legs up into my seat to try and conserve body heat. ¡°If that¡¯s all this is about then why are you two dressed like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s tradition for members of the church to wear these vestments when meeting with their superiors. It symbolizes our humility and desire to imitate Charisse,¡± answered Richard.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    I turned to Valna. ¡°I thought you said you were the highest-ranking member of the Lawmaker¡¯s Assembly.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°I am.¡±


    Before I could ask her more, the door at the end of the room opened. A tall man wearing dark red robes peeked his head out and peered at the three of us. His long white beard poked out from under his hood. Based on everyone¡¯s outfits, I felt seriously underdressed.


    ¡°Come,¡± said the bearded man, his voice like silk. ¡°Lord Trafford will see you now.¡±


    Valna stood up, her arm like an iron chain as it pulled me up with her. She led me to the door, while Richard followed from behind me. It was like I was being led to the slaughter. My heart raced as we walked down an empty hallway packed with doors on all sides. Small groans and cries of pain could be heard through them.


    I expected us to stop at the end of the hall, but instead, Valna turned and opened an unsuspecting door on our right. The hinges creaked as the heavy metal door swung open. A bright light poured out and blinded me. Before I could ready myself, Valna pulled me in. As my eyes adjusted to the light, I saw him.


    On an iron throne, behind a mahogany desk, sat a skinny-looking elf with blood-red skin. A sunset elf. Sunset elves were not native to the thirty kingdoms that made up Strabora, nor were they born from natural means. They came from the mad experiments of a crazed wizard somewhere far across the sea. Like themselves, the language of the sunset elves come from a combination of many different cultures.


    He was shirtless, wearing only a pair of black trousers. Dark tattoos portraying exotic sea creatures danced up his arms onto his back. His hair was white like snow, long and pulled back into a ponytail. My eyes widened as I recognized him.


    Trafford, the man who helped Gunner.


    His cold, calculating eyes, looked up at the three of us. They were white, with no pupils to be seen. I could only tell where he was looking thanks to the red veins at the edges of his eyes. Trafford looked at each of us in turn, his expression ranging from neutral to bored. That is until he looked at me.


    A wide smile formed on his face. ¡°Norman Benson,¡± he muttered, his voice soft yet clearly audible.


    Richard stepped forward. ¡°Presenting Norman Benson of Xalir, your Lordship.¡±


    Though I had only seen Trafford in a dream, I knew he was dangerous. His presence suffocated me like a thick fog that permeated the room. My heart rate quickened as I watched Valna step forward as well. I wanted to reach out and grab her, but I couldn¡¯t. Standing this close to him, it wasn¡¯t like being near Gunner. It was a hundred times worse.


    Valna let go of my arm and bowed. ¡°Lord Trafford,¡± she said, her tone only bordering on respectful.


    Trafford leaned back into his throne. ¡°Thank you, Valna, Richard, your assistance is most appreciated. Perhaps I will consider increasing my donations to the Assembly.¡±


    ¡°That would be most kind, Lord Trafford,¡± said Richard, bowing as well. Unlike Valna, he bowed completely at the hip.


    ¡°Norman,¡± said Trafford, gesturing to an empty bench in front of his desk. ¡°Please, sit. Have you been enjoying Adelbern so far?¡±


    I glanced at Valna, totally unable to move. With the slightest of movements, she gestured toward the bench with her head. But that wasn¡¯t what gave me the will to move, it was the small smile that followed it. A friendly smile filled with understanding. I dragged my feet to the bench and sat down. All I could think about was how much I wished Beth was with me.


    Though I wanted her as far away from Trafford as possible.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen much of the city,¡± I replied.


    ¡°A shame. I find it to be quite pleasant.¡±


    ¡°Is this what you wished to talk about?¡± I asked.


    He laughed. ¡°Not one for small talk? Come now, Norman, I¡¯d like us to be friends.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied. ¡°I can¡¯t see that happening.¡±


    ¡°So you say. But you don¡¯t even know me. How long did it take for you to befriend Gunner? A week? Three months? Was that why you betrayed him? You weren¡¯t friends?¡± Trafford shrugged. ¡°He seemed to believe so.¡±


    Gritting my teeth, I said, ¡°He kidnapped my family.¡±


    ¡°Only two of them, and kidnapping your daughter was an accident. Trust me, I know the whole story.¡±


    ¡°Then why am I here?¡±


    Trafford looked at Valna and Richard, seemingly pondering something before changing his mind. ¡°Your friend recommended you for my new project.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Project?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hosting a tournament and I want you to compete as my guest of honor,¡± said Trafford extending his hand out toward me.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied without hesitation. Though I was terrified of Trafford and everything he represented, I wasn¡¯t going to play his little game.


    He sighed. ¡°What a shame. And here I thought Piopus had chosen a worthy successor.¡±


    ¡°Wait, You know Piopus?¡± I blurted out.


    He leaned against the armrest of his throne. ¡°Sure, he was my teacher before he was yours.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe it. Piopus had taught Trafford? Did he know what things Trafford would do, what he had done? It wasn¡¯t true, it couldn¡¯t be true. Piopus was a kind, old spirit who had guided me through my youth. How could someone taught by Piopus turn out like Trafford?


    If that was true¡­ There was one burning question on my mind.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, my whole body shaking.


    Trafford leaned forward, grinning. ¡°Why what?¡±


    ¡°Why did you help Gunner?¡±


    ¡°Why not? I thought it would be fun to help him with his little endeavor, and it was.¡±


    Anger surged through me like a flash of lightning. ¡°He hurt my family!¡±


    ¡°A shame, but it seems they are fine now, right?¡±


    Before I could reach over the desk and punch him in the face, I felt a firm grip on my shoulder. Green eyes stared down at me, but there wasn¡¯t malice in them. They were sad. Valna, her blindfold thrown to the ground, gripped my shoulder with her shaking hand. I exhaled, forcing the anger down. I felt my muscles relax. Valna let go of my shoulder and took a step back.


    ¡°Calm down, Norman, I never intended to hurt your family,¡± said Trafford. ¡°If I had known Gunner was causing you harm I would have told him to set your family free.¡±


    Turning back to Trafford, I asked, ¡°So you didn¡¯t know what he was doing?¡±


    ¡°Well, I knew a bit. Like him, I thought you were really on his side. He didn¡¯t tell me he had captured your family.¡±


    ¡°And all the other families he ruined? All the blacksmiths he forced to work for him? The people he killed. Did you care about any of them?¡±


    Trafford¡¯s lips were pulled into a thin line. ¡°Let¡¯s say a baby bird falls out of its nest. Tragic, right? It can¡¯t fly yet, so it can¡¯t return on its own, and the mother refuses to help it. Were I to do nothing, it would die. So, of course, any well-meaning individual would go out of their way to help it. That is a fact of the world.


    ¡°Now, would that well-meaning individual be responsible for every action that bird takes? Every time that bird hunts and kills, would the fault rest upon the individual? No, of course not. It is the bird¡¯s nature to kill, all that person did was help them back into the nest.


    ¡°When you see someone suffering, do you not wish to help them?¡± asked Trafford.


    ¡°Helping a bird get back to their nest is one thing. Giving them an army to conquer others is going way too far.¡± I glared at him.


    ¡°Perhaps not far enough.¡± Trafford paused, then sat up straighter, giving me an appraising look. ¡°Norman, I¡¯d like us to be friends.¡±


    ¡°You helped Gunner,¡± I replied.


    He nodded. ¡°Indeed, but I think in the name of our former master we can let that slide. You know, he was just here a few weeks ago.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°He was?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, he came to oversee my plans for the tournament. You know, King Eero and Queen Hilde are letting me publicly host it this year. It still has to be a bit hush-hush, but they gave me their blessing. Yes, Piopus stayed here for as long as he could before he felt the road calling to him again. Remember how much he loved to sing about the call to explore?¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°Yeah, he did.¡±


    ¡°That man can¡¯t resist traveling to new places and meeting new people,¡± said Trafford. ¡°How I even got him to visit for a week is beyond me. He mentioned you, did you know that?¡±


    I leaned forward. ¡°He still talks about me?¡±


    ¡°You were his prized pupil! Wouldn¡¯t you say that was the case, Richard?¡±


    I looked at Richard who nodded as hard as he could. ¡°He mentioned Norman a few times, yes,¡± said Richard. Valna nodded as well.


    ¡°More than that, I would say,¡± said Trafford, frowning slightly. ¡°That¡¯s why I want us to be friends, Norman. How could two students of Piopus be anything less than good friends?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to even be near Trafford, but I could agree with his logic. If Piopus trusted him, then why shouldn¡¯t I? Other than the fact he helped the guy who kidnapped my daughter. As I sat there trying to wrap my head around everything, one question came to mind. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he tell me about you?¡±


    Trafford pondered this question for a moment. His stomach growled, cutting through the silence. Rolling his eyes, he whistled a short tune I quickly recognized. It was a song Piopus taught me as a child. In his hand, an apple appeared out of nowhere. He took a bite, seeming to savor the flavors.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± said Trafford. ¡°Our old master is a mysterious one. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Norman?¡±


    I nodded. Even as his student, I could never fully understand Piopus. ¡°Did Gunner know? Did he know we trained under the same teacher?¡±


    ¡°Gunner knew little of anything. That¡¯s why I¡¯m glad you usurped him. Saves me the hassle of doing it myself,¡± said Trafford with a full mouth.


    ¡°Why would you help him if you didn¡¯t want him to succeed?¡±


    Trafford shrugged. ¡°I hoped he would be stronger, but at least it was fun. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t have any fun?¡±


    ¡°He kidnapped my daughter!¡±


    ¡°And you rescued her. I fail to see what the problem is,¡± said Trafford, crossing his arms.


    Before my anger surged again, Valna grabbed my shoulder and shot me a stern look. With Trafford¡¯s eyes focused on me, she mouthed out the words, ¡®Don¡¯t let him get to you.¡¯ I took a deep breath and slumped in my seat. This was all so exhausting.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the others will be wondering where I am,¡± I said, watching Trafford take the last bite of his apple.


    ¡°Sure, sure, I¡¯ll let you get back to your friends. After all, the tournament doesn¡¯t start for a few weeks. You will be joining, yes?¡±


    I glanced at Valna, who gave me a slight nod. It seemed I had little choice in the matter. ¡°I¡¯ll need more details,¡± I replied. ¡°But I suppose it doesn¡¯t sound too bad¡­¡±


    ¡°Splendid,¡± said Trafford, clapping his hands. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll continue our conversation another day.¡±


    As I stood up to leave, Trafford stood up as well. He grabbed my shoulder and led me out. Just before we left the building, he whispered in my ear, ¡°I want us to be friends, Norman. Remember that. Zadona does.¡± Before I could say anything back, he lightly pushed me outside and closed the door.


    After a few minutes, Valna joined me. In the brief amount of time since I last saw her, she had put her blindfold back on. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t more help, Norman.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Let¡¯s just get back to the house.¡±

 Chapter 10: The Starting Line

    The walk back to Adherent Valna¡¯s mansion was miserable. Every person that smiled at me as we passed only seemed to make me feel worse and worse. It was happening again. Through circumstances out of my control, I was becoming wrapped in a plot bigger than myself. Only this time, I barely understood how much danger I was in.


    Was it time to abandon our mission and head home? Tamara made me swear to bring Nia home if we found ourselves in danger. After meeting Trafford, I wasn¡¯t sure if that was still an option. He¡¯d managed to make me compete in his tournament, fight to the death in his name. If I fled, he would surely come and find me. At least Nia wasn¡¯t involved in the tournament. Maybe Tamara wouldn¡¯t get too mad at me.


    Valna and I didn¡¯t say more than a few words to each other, but I could tell she wanted to say more. I was happy for the silence. Even though she was a fan of my music, I was upset with her for working with a man like Trafford. But after learning that he was a former student of Piopus, I didn¡¯t know what to think. The truth was that I didn¡¯t know how to react to anything.


    How could Piopus align himself with someone like Trafford?


    But was he that bad? This was the first time I¡¯d ever met him. Before today, I had only seen him in memories or heard about him from Gunner. Maybe he really didn¡¯t know what Gunner had been doing, or maybe he never cared.


    ¡°He never told me¡­¡± Valna started to say before pausing. ¡°I never knew it was his fault.¡±


    ¡°Why do you work for him?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ He donates frequently to the Lawmaker¡¯s Assembly. At first, those donations were freely given. We were a small church, unaccustomed to receiving such large sums of gold. New churches were built and our followers were growing faster than ever before, We never stopped spending. The previous leader soon found himself in debt to Trafford. Then those donations came with a price. When I became the head of the church, we were already in his pocket.¡±


    ¡°Does it change anything, knowing what he did to me?¡±


    Valna stopped. ¡°It changes everything.¡±


    I turned, giving her an appraising look. Though I only just met her, I could tell that she was different from Trafford. Her willingness to host Greenspring, even though she risked Trafford¡¯s anger, told me that. Of course, the fact that she was a fan of mine helped a bit. If I was a victim of circumstance, then she was as well.


    ¡°What can we do?¡± I asked. People gave us confused looks as they passed by, but I ignored them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she answered.


    And that was it. Lost, with no clear path forward, there wasn¡¯t much I could do. There wasn¡¯t much we could do. Sure, I could pack up and head back home, but Trafford knew where I lived. What would stop him from sending someone after me? From taking my family away? It was like I was under the Sapphire Mountains all over again.


    My thoughts turned to Zadona. Was she working for Trafford because she wanted to, or because she was forced to? As much as I wanted to search the entire city and ask her, I knew I had to let the others know what was going on. For now, confirming the safety of my childhood friend would have to wait.


    Silently, Valna and I entered her mansion. She gave me one last sad look before heading off to her room. There was no need for words, I could see her apology on her quivering lips. I wanted to stay mad at her, but she was one of the only allies I had in the city. In the end, it was Trafford who held all the blame. And though it pained me to admit it, he was a product of my former master, Piopus.


    I trudged up the stairs to my room. All I wanted to do was cower under the sheets and curl up next to my wife. She could make me feel better, she always could. As I approached my door, I could hear two muffled voices talking inside. Creeping up to the door, I listened carefully, hoping one of those voices belonged to Zadona.


    The first voice I heard belonged to Nia. ¡°And how does that make you feel?¡±


    Beth answered, ¡°I just¡­ When Norman left to save Arienne and Henry, I felt weak. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve felt weak. I doubt it will be the last, but¡­ Both Zadona and Norman, for better or worse, have grown so much. If they wanted to, they could protect the ones they love. I can¡¯t.¡±


    As silently as I could, I turned the doorknob and pushed open the door just enough so I could peek inside. Beth and Nia were sitting next to each other on the bed, a spool of yarn marking the border between them. It didn¡¯t seem like they had been knitting for long, as neither of them had created anything.


    ¡°You protected your family when Norman was gone,¡± said Nia. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself.¡±


    Beth scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s not the same. All I did was make sure nothing fell apart while he was gone. I can¡¯t protect anyone. I can¡¯t fight like you or Greenspring.¡±


    ¡°For now,¡± replied Nia, tossing her knitting supplies to the side.


    There was a brief moment of silence. Beth broke it, saying, ¡°Watching you fight against Zadona and those bandits has shown me that I¡¯m not like the rest of you. I¡¯m not as strong as you, Nia. Nor can I use magic as well as Norman or Greenspring. What use am I?¡± asked Beth, covering her face with her hands.


    Nia stared at Beth, her face stoic. ¡°What use are you, huh? Yeah, I get the feeling.¡±


    Beth looked up, her eyes barely holding back her tears. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You think I was always this strong? No. Do you think I don¡¯t doubt myself? I do, every day. But in a fight, you have to ignore those thoughts. Comparing yourself to others is what the weak want you to do. So don¡¯t. Your daughter, Arienne, I can see great strength in her. Where do you think that came from? Certainly not Norman.¡±


    A short laugh escaped from Beth¡¯s lips. ¡°You¡¯re just saying that to make me feel better.¡±


    Nia grinned. ¡°Sure, but that doesn¡¯t change the truth.¡± Then her smile dropped as her face grew more serious. ¡°Beth, what do you want to be?¡±


    Without hesitation, Beth answered, ¡°I want to be someone who can protect the people around me.¡±


    Nia nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll help you reach that goal, but it all comes down to you. You have to want it.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then show me. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll begin your training,¡± said Nia, placing her hand on Beth¡¯s shoulder. As Beth smiled, Nia turned to look at me. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten about you, Norman. You may be good with that mandolin, but you¡¯re useless in a real fight.¡±


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    I pushed open the door, causing Beth to gasp. ¡°Sorry, I heard my name but didn¡¯t want to interrupt.¡±


    ¡°How much did you hear?¡± asked Beth, hiding her face again.


    ¡°Just the stuff at the end,¡± I replied, stepping into the room. ¡°Nia¡¯s right, Beth, even if you aren¡¯t physically as strong as the rest of us, you aren¡¯t useless.¡±


    One of Beth¡¯s eyes peeked out from behind her fingertips. ¡°So, how did it go?¡± she asked, changing the subject.


    ¡°Not as well as I would have hoped.¡± After joining them on the bed, I told them about the meeting with Trafford. Beth seemed interested in Trafford¡¯s connection with Piopus. While Nia was more interested in his connection to the king and queen. She only asked a few questions, so I didn¡¯t linger on that point.


    When I first met Gunner, the king of the harska, he told me that Nia was a princess. I never asked her about that, but I thought about it often. If she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, then I wasn¡¯t going to ask her. Still, I was very curious to learn why she had run away from Adelbern.


    ¡°And what about Zadona?¡± asked Beth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She wasn¡¯t there.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to fight in this tournament?¡± asked Nia.


    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have a choice. If he controls one of the biggest churches there is, who knows what else he controls from the shadows.¡±


    ¡°They could be lying,¡± said Beth.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I replied, stroking my chin. ¡°But does it matter? I know for a fact that Trafford was behind Gunner. What¡¯s to stop him from doing something like that again? He knows where we live, Beth.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s calm down and think about this,¡± said Nia. ¡°Let¡¯s say you fight in this tournament, then what? What are the rules? Is it to the death? What happens if you win? It sounds to me like all you know is that there is going to be a tournament.¡±


    My mouth opened and closed as I tried to think of a response, but I had none. Nia was right, I didn¡¯t know anything about the tournament, nor did I know anything about Trafford. This big tournament could really be a couple of fights and then I could go home. Trafford seemed formidable, but was he worse than Gunner?


    ¡°Maybe you should get some rest,¡± said Beth, caressing my face. ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day.¡±


    I smirked. ¡°It¡¯s only noon.¡±


    ¡°Well then,¡± said Nia, grinning dangerously. ¡°If you aren¡¯t tired, then it sounds like the perfect time to start training for the tournament.¡±


    Under normal circumstances, I would have run away, but the idea of training with Nia didn¡¯t sound so bad. At the very least, it would get my mind off everything. Taking a deep breath, I slapped my knees and stood up. Nia¡¯s smile grew even wider.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go, Master Nia.¡±


    After asking Valna for help, she led us to a special training room underneath the mansion. Normally, Valna used it to practice magic or for special rituals to honor her goddess. For our purposes, it was perfect. There was just enough space for me to run around it and get tired after the third lap.


    On our way down to the training room, we passed by Greenspring¡¯s room to ask if he would join us, but he wasn¡¯t there. After I left for my meeting with Trafford, he left to explore the city for a bit. I was worried about him, especially after our encounter with Zadona, but I trusted he would be alright.


    Inside the training room, there were stacks of practice weapons already set up for us to use. Nia grabbed a few spears and distributed them around the room. Beth and I watched nervously. While I had experienced Nia¡¯s training regime before, this was the first time for Beth. To be honest, I had never seen her train for anything before. It would be my first time seeing her fight.


    ¡°Here,¡± said Nia, tossing me a practice sword. ¡°Come join me in the ring.¡±


    After fumbling to catch the sword, I walked up to Nia. While I was busy thinking, she had positioned the spears into a makeshift fighting ring. It wasn¡¯t a perfect circle, but it was good enough for our purposes. I don¡¯t think I could have done better.


    ¡°So, how exactly are we doing this?¡± I asked as she grabbed another practice sword.


    ¡°Whoever can push the other out of the ring wins.¡±


    I sighed, giving Nia a quick up-and-down look. ¡°Seems easy enough.¡±


    Nia grinned. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Before I could even lift my sword into a defensive pose, Nia jumped forward and slashed at my head. I leaped to the side, barely avoiding her attack. Again, Nia slashed at me, but I was a little more prepared. This time, I deflected her swing using my sword. Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted her lifting her foot to kick me. It was a move she used the first time we fought.


    But I wasn¡¯t the same man I was before. I whistled a quick three-note tune and jumped backward. Nia saw me jump back, but she missed me stepping to the side at the last moment. It was another illusionary spell I learned from the book Gunner gave me. Once I had more time to read it, I transcribed many of the spells into songs or short melodies. All I had to do was replay the song and the spell would take effect.


    I¡¯m sure I wasn¡¯t the first bard to figure out this tactic, but I was proud that I was able to do it at all. While Nia was distracted, I aimed for her side with my sword. Were I facing any other opponent, that would have been a hit. Nia stepped back, causing my sword to slice through empty air. Now that she knew where I was, she was able to counterattack. It took everything I had to avoid her flurry of deadly blows.


    Before I could come up with another plan of attack, I heard Beth call out, ¡°Nia wins!¡±


    Confused, I looked down. While I had been busy avoiding Nia¡¯s attacks, she pushed me closer and closer to the edge of the ring. On that final attack of hers, I stepped over the line. Groaning, I tossed my sword to the side and sat down. Nia was grinning from ear to ear but didn¡¯t gloat over her victory.


    ¡°You did well this time, Norman,¡± said Nia, sitting down next to me. ¡°That illusion trick almost did me in. But do you know what you did wrong?¡±


    ¡°I stepped out of the ring?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s not all. You lost focus and forgot about winning. Always remember that a fight isn¡¯t just won by taking your opponent down. Sometimes, all you need to do is outlast them, and other times, you can let them defeat themselves.¡±


    ¡°That was really good, Norman,¡± said Beth as she joined us.


    ¡°Hmm, I feel like he could have done better,¡± said a familiar voice.


    While we were busy fighting, Greenspring returned from his walk and found us in the training room. Based on the smile on his face, I knew he was joking, but that didn¡¯t stop the injury to my pride.


    ¡°What about you? You gonna take on Nia?¡± I asked.


    He chuckled. ¡°Not today, I am afraid. These old bones need more than a day¡¯s rest.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t that old,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Older than you,¡± said Greenspring.


    Nia clapped her hands to silence us, then picked up our swords as she stood up. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough chatter. Beth, it¡¯s time to see what you can do.¡±


    She nodded, taking a sword from Nia and joining her in the ring. Still sitting on the ground, I scooted back to the edge of the room. Part of me was worried that Beth would get hurt, but the other part of me was excited to see her fight. When we were younger, she had been the better fighter. Now I could see if those skills had continued into adulthood.


    ¡°Are both fighters ready?¡± asked Greenspring.


    ¡°Ready,¡± called out Nia.


    Beth gulped. ¡°Ready.¡±


    ¡°Begin!¡±


    Beth yelled as loud as she could, charging forward with her sword. I think she was trying to scare Nia or shock her so she could get a free hit in, but it didn¡¯t work. Nia held up her sword to block Beth¡¯s attack and managed to push her back a few steps in the process. When Beth tried to swing at her again, Nia deflected the blow and pushed Beth back with her free hand.


    The fight didn¡¯t last much longer after that. In the span of a few seconds, Beth had been pushed back all the way to the edge of the ring. In a last-ditch effort to win the fight, Beth threw her sword at Nia¡¯s head and ran forward to grab her waist. Against a weaker opponent, it might have worked. Against Nia, it was useless.


    Nia grabbed the sword out of the air and simply walked Beth out of the ring as she held onto her. Greenspring called the fight, causing Beth to collapse to the ground from exhaustion. I ran to her side, whispering words of encouragement to her. Beth gave me a weak smile, but I could tell she wasn¡¯t feeling so happy under the surface.


    ¡°That was terrible,¡± said Nia.


    ¡°Agreed,¡± said Greenspring.


    I glared at the two of them. ¡°Come on, it wasn¡¯t that bad.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± said Beth. ¡°They¡¯re right. I¡¯m terrible at this.¡±


    ¡°For now, but you¡¯ll get better,¡± replied Nia, holding out her hand to help Beth up. ¡°Welcome to the starting line.¡±

 Chapter 11: Passing Shadow

    We cleaned up the training room and spent the rest of the day running around the city. Beth lagged behind me, but only by a few yards. Otherwise she kept a good pace. Nia outpaced us both, but that was to be expected. It was exhausting work, but necessary to prepare me for the tournament.


    Nia slowed down to a walking pace before stopping in front of an abandoned building near the center of Adelbern. A sign in front of the building showed that it was for sale by Sunset Adelbern Freight & Entertainment, and had been for some time. I took the opportunity to lean against the building and rest. Beth sat down on the sidewalk and gasped for air.


    ¡°What a shame¡­¡± muttered Nia as she stared at the boarded up windows. Her brow was furrowed, a deep frown set into her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Beth.


    Nia shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what is this place?¡± I asked. Was I trying to get out of more running? Yes, but I was also curious. Kind of.


    ¡°The Drunken Demigod, or that¡¯s what it was,¡± said Nia. She closed her eyes and smiled. ¡°Voitto used to sneak inside and barter for snacks from the drunks. Whatever he got before Steve caught him and threw him out, he¡¯d give me half.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a good brother,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Nia took a deep breath. ¡°Alright, enough resting. Back to it!¡±


    I took one final look at the abandoned building. It was in a good part of the city, the perfect place for a tavern. Sunset Adelbern Freight & Entertainment, why had they let this place go to waste? Mentally shrugging to myself, I followed Nia and Beth. There were other matters to worry about.


    As we continued our run around Adelbern, I couldn¡¯t help but feel like someone was watching me. Well, Nia was watching my running form, but I felt like someone else was watching me too. They¡¯d started following us soon after we left the remains of the Drunken Demigod. Since arriving in Adelbern, I¡¯d waited to see if Zadona would contact me at all. Now it seemed like the moment was at hand.


    Beth ran next to me, her face red and covered in sweat. ¡°This¡­ is¡­ torture,¡± she said between deep breaths.


    ¡°Could be worse,¡± I replied, glancing at Nia out of the corner of my eye. ¡°I¡¯d rather run than have her hit me again.¡±


    ¡°She¡­ hit you?¡± asked Beth with wide eyes.


    ¡°With a stick.¡±


    As soon as we got back to Valna¡¯s mansion, Beth collapsed on our bed. I would have fallen asleep next to her, but my rumbling stomach had other plans. Groaning, I threw on a fresh pair of clothes and left to find the kitchen. There certainly were benefits to working with the rich leader of an entire church.


    The kitchen was empty. There were still a few hours until dinner, so I wasn¡¯t too surprised. Though I was disappointed. After searching around the room for a bit, I managed to find enough ingredients to make myself a light meal. Hearty enough that I would be satisfied, but not enough that it would ruin my dinner.


    However, before I could start, I noticed that I wasn¡¯t alone. Sitting in the corner of the room, hidden in the shadows, was a slim figure wrapped in a dark cloak.


    ¡°You¡¯re staying with Adherent Valna?¡± they asked, their voice sounding feminine.


    I took a step back, my heart pounding in my chest. ¡°Zadona?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± said the figure. ¡°Is that who you¡¯re hoping I am?¡±


    ¡°Why did you ask me to come here?¡±


    The figure stood, her body still in the shadows. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± she teased. ¡°I thought Lord Trafford explained it well.¡±


    ¡°I need to know more,¡± I responded, stepping closer to her.


    Her hood turned toward the doorway. ¡°Lord Trafford wanted me to keep an eye on you, but¡­ I know you arrived with the princess and that disgusting druid yesterday afternoon. Why?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call my friends disgusting,¡± I said, glaring at her through the darkness.


    She flinched. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend you, Norman. Please, take a seat.¡± She gestured to an empty chair near her.


    Cautiously, I sat down. She grabbed her chair from the corner and sat down as well. Now that I was closer, I could see a bit more of her face. She had brown skin and red eyes. Her hair was pulled back into her hood, but I could see enough to tell it was either white or gray. When she moved her head, I could see her pointed ears. She was a Kanta elf, just as I¡¯d suspected.


    Besides her large cloak, she wore a dark-colored short sleeve shirt and breeches. On her hip was a quiver full of arrows. Leaning to the side of the chair she was sitting on was an unstrung longbow. When I met her gaze, she turned away.


    ¡°What does he want with us?¡± I asked, trying to take control of the conversation.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°To be honest, Norman, I was hoping you wouldn¡¯t answer my letter. Yet, here we are,¡± she replied, sighing.


    ¡°Zadona,¡± I said, taking on a stern tone that caused her body to stiffen. ¡°Why are you working for him? Why are you hunting druids?¡±


    ¡°Why did you bring Beth?¡± she asked in return.


    ¡°Are you going to answer my questions?¡±


    There was no reply.


    ¡°She wanted to come. We missed you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re putting her in danger,¡± said Zadona as she glared at me.


    I scoffed. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one attacking us with a bow.¡±


    She laughed, a sweet laugh that made me feel nostalgic. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. But I had a job to do. Lord Trafford won¡¯t pay if I don¡¯t complete the job.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re really working for him? Why? Do you know what he did?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. How about this, you tell me why you¡¯re traveling with the druid and I¡¯ll tell you why I¡¯m working for Lord Trafford.¡±


    I looked back toward the hallway. While we weren¡¯t being loud, I wasn¡¯t eager to be interrupted. Though it wasn¡¯t a pleasant conversation, this was my first conversation with Zadona in years. She was on edge, ready to bounce at a moment¡¯s notice. Any sign of another person, and I was sure she would be gone.


    ¡°He¡¯s my friend,¡± I said, turning back to the elf. ¡°When Gunner kidnapped Henry and Arienne, he helped me save them.¡±


    ¡°Arienne?¡± she asked, arching her brow.


    ¡°My daughter.¡±


    Zadona nodded slowly. ¡°A kid, wow. You and Beth really are together. I would have never imagined¡­¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°Two kids, but that¡¯s besides the point. Things change. Why are you working for Trafford?¡±


    ¡°Why did it have to be you?¡± she muttered. I waited patiently for her answer. The elf hesitated, her gloved fingers drummed on the armrest of her chair. ¡°He won¡¯t like me telling you.¡±


    ¡°That was the deal we made.¡±


    She leaned toward me. ¡°He hired me to hunt down any druids traveling near Adelbern. When he heard about a large number of druids planning to invade a harska fortress, he sent me to investigate. That¡¯s when I stumbled upon you. Imagine my surprise when Trafford told me he knew you.¡±


    ¡°He told me that Piopus taught him as well.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she replied, frowning. ¡°He was here not too long ago. I avoided him, but I know he still talks about you.¡±


    ¡°So Trafford asked you to send me that letter?¡±


    For a brief moment, she looked like she was going to nod. Instead, she looked past me. ¡°Something like that.¡±


    ¡°What happened to you? How did it turn out like this?


    Slowly, she grabbed her bow and stood up. She crept to the door. I stayed in my seat, waiting to see what she would do. She looked back at me one last time. ¡°Goodbye, Norman. I¡¯m glad you and Beth are doing okay. According to the boss, we¡¯ll be seeing a lot more of each other in the next few weeks.¡±


    ¡°He asked me to fight in his tournament!¡± I shouted, causing her to pause.


    ¡°I wish it hadn¡¯t been you. Be careful, Norman.¡± She opened the door and slipped past it as quietly as a passing shadow, leaving me stuck in my chair.


    It took me a few minutes to recover from our encounter. I stood up to follow her, only to realize how tired I really was. All I could manage was walking to the front door, looking out into the street for any sign of the Kanta elf.


    Exhausted, I stumbled back to my room. The empty hallways twisted and turned. Why was she working with Trafford? What happened to the Zadona I used to know? Even as the questions swirled around my head, I felt myself smile. Her laugh was the same.


    I was so focused on my thoughts, that I nearly walked into Greenspring. At first, he gave me a confused look, then concern washed over him. Grabbing my shoulders, he examined every inch of me. Once he was sure that I wasn¡¯t injured, he let go but still stood close enough for me to lean on if I needed it.


    ¡°Are you alright, Norman?¡± he asked. ¡°You are as pale as snow.¡±


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve seen a ghost,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Perhaps you have,¡± he replied. ¡°Tell me everything.¡±


    I hesitated. It wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t want to tell Greenspring everything, but I wasn¡¯t sure I could explain it if I tried. How could I put into words the jumbled emotions I felt? Trafford, Piopus, Valna, Zadona. All of them connected in an ever-growing web that I seemed to have fallen into.


    It was so simple with Gunner. He kidnapped Arienne and Henry, and I had to save them. Was Zadona in trouble? Should I trust Trafford? Piopus seemed to trust him, and I trusted Piopus. More than that, Piopus was my idol. I looked up to him. Disgust stabbed through my spirit. How could I call myself a bard if I couldn¡¯t articulate emotions into words?


    Greenspring stood patently, a slight smile lifting the edges of his beard. In that look, I saw understanding. A look from someone who had been as lost as me, and had found his way back. After taking a deep breath, I poured my worries and regrets onto him. He didn¡¯t interrupt except to ask a few clarifying questions.


    In the end, all he could do was rub his neck and sigh. ¡°If I told you it will all work out in the end, would you be satisfied?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± I replied, leaning against the wall to support my weary body.


    ¡°Neither do I,¡± said Greenspring, his eyes staring down the empty hallway. ¡°Norman, life is not so simple that one phrase will put your mind at ease. Nor can a thousand. You may not know it, but I too have felt what you are feeling now. The crushing weight of destiny, yes, I know it well.


    ¡°Your friend, Zadona, walks down her own path. Until you know more, you can do nothing to help her. Believe me, Norman, there are many I have known that I wish I could have saved. The truth is, we can not save them unless they want it. When she knows this for herself, offer your help. I have no doubts that she is still the friend you once knew.


    ¡°Adherent Valna is strong, stronger than you or I know. Do not pity her. She will make the right decision in the end. Already she has become an invaluable ally. If you fear her betraying you for Trafford, then keep her at length, but do not abandon her. That mistake will cost you a friend.


    ¡°Do you remember the first time we met? I insulted Piopus and you grew angry. Do you feel that now? How much of your time are you going to spend defending your teacher? He is an adult, just as you are, let him fight his own battles. If what Trafford said was true, and Piopus is not as righteous as you think, then accept that truth. Do not let your past fester in the present. The happy memories you had with him can coexist with the reality that he may not have been good.


    ¡°Sometimes, those happy memories are all that keep us going.


    ¡°As for Trafford, you are not alone. Nia, Beth, and I are with you, Norman. We will not abandon you. Your family, your friends, they will be safe. As long as I breathe, no harm shall befall you. That is a promise.¡±


    Before I could say anything in return, he pulled me into a hug. The smell of mint filled my senses. I pulled him close, my fingers digging into the moss and leaves that made up his clothes.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 12: Hungover

    ¡°Norman,¡± said a familiar voice somewhere in the distance. ¡°Norman! Wake up, it¡¯s time to get up.¡±


    My eyes fluttered open, then quickly closed when the morning light shined directly on my face. I was in the barn, sleeping on a pile of hay reserved for the cows. Not the most comfortable spot, but I was used to it by now. I turned over, out of the way of the light, and looked for the source of the sound.


    My beautiful wife, Beth, stood over me. Her curly, brown hair hung over her face as she frowned. It¡¯d been a few weeks since we got married, and already she was showing signs of new life inside.


    ¡°This is the third time this week I¡¯ve found you sleeping out here. Why can¡¯t you sleep in the house with the rest of us?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Beth, you know as well as I do that I¡¯m not choosing to sleep out here. It¡¯s thrust upon me,¡± I replied, getting up and brushing the straw off.


    ¡°Thrust upon you? By who? Is this about your drinking again?¡±


    I winced. ¡°This has nothing to do with my drinking. I can stop whenever I want.¡±


    Since Zadona left Xalir, I hadn¡¯t been able to stop drinking. It was easy to get free drinks when you performed every night at a tavern. Even if my performances never drew a crowd. The hangovers I could do without, but at least it helped me forget. Being able to forget was nice, even if it was only for a bit. I could tell it was hurting Beth, but I figured part of her could understand. She was hurt by Zadona as well.


    ¡°But will you stop? Every night you stumble into the house smelling like you dunked yourself in ale. What are the rest of us to do? Put up with your stench while you parade around complaining? You could at least open a window.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t smell bad to me.¡±


    Beth sighed as she looked down at me, she held her hand to her head and muttered, ¡°What did I get myself into.¡±


    My vision blurred. Suddenly, I stood up and grasped her hands. ¡°Hey, what if I stopped right now? No more drinking. I promise.¡±


    She looked into my eyes, looking for some sign I was lying. ¡°You mean it?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°You know that I love you Norman, but you have to change. All this drinking and partying, it¡¯s not good for you. For us.¡± Her hand fell to her belly.


    ¡°I know, I love you too,¡± I said, kissing her cheek. ¡°Now, why did you wake me?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes!¡± Beth walked over to a rack built onto the barn wall. Hoes, pitchforks, shovels and other various tools were hung neatly. She grabbed a shovel and handed it to me.


    ¡°Henry wants you to help him dig the foundation for a new outhouse,¡± said Beth.


    ¡°Another one?¡± I replied. ¡°What happened to the other one? Did it break?¡±


    ¡°No, but he said it¡¯s starting to get bad. About time to start building the next one.¡±


    Something was wrong, this wasn¡¯t how it happened. ¡°Guess he¡¯s right.¡± I kissed my wife again before heading out of the barn. The rays of sunlight that hit me blinded me for a second. I looked around for my hat, only to see Beth holding it behind me.


    ¡°Forget something?¡± she asked with a smile.


    ¡°What would I ever do without you?¡±


    Maybe I was living a lie, but was that so wrong? Was it wrong to dream? To pretend that I¡¯d been a better person, a better husband? The farm blinked in and out of existence. Focusing harder, I managed to stabilize my vision. For a few minutes, I wanted to escape reality. Just for a few minutes.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    We walked back to the house, chatting about various things. I always enjoyed spending these quiet moments with Beth. She had a different way of looking at the world that I could never see. To me, the world seemed dim and colorless, only music could lift my spirits. But when she was around, color filled the universe. The grass was greener, the air sweeter, and even the dirt became a more pleasing color.


    It felt like we were still kids wandering through the world with little care for anyone else. Beth would stop and point out some tiny detail that I could never notice, and I would use that detail in a song, just for her. Life was good, though I still had a thought in the back of my mind. Could life be better? Would it have been better if I left too?


    No, it was better to hold on.


    But¡­


    As much as I enjoyed life on the farm, and spending time with my wife, there had to be something more. Before Zadona left, she asked me to go with her. To see the world that Piopus sang about during my lessons. Discover treasure and fight dragons whilst adventuring side-by-side. Zadona always had a way of making the world seem huge. Like every road was without end.


    I looked at my wife and smiled at the small bump growing from her stomach. How could it ever be better than this?


    Beth went back to the house, and I made my way to my brother. Henry was a good man, but once he set his mind on doing something, there was no stopping him. He did the most work out of anyone on the farm. If a new field needed to be plowed, Henry was there. If house repairs were needed, Henry had already done it. It was nice to have a hard worker on the farm.


    The outhouse needed to be dug a good distance away from the house, thanks to the smell. We were lucky our property was so big. I found Henry measuring out the area a couple of yards away from the old outhouse. Already the stench started to reach my nose, making me gag. Henry noticed me walking closer and called me over.


    ¡°Morning! Pleasant day for digging, am I right?¡±


    I smiled at my younger brother. ¡°Would be better if I was still sleeping.¡±


    ¡°You sleep too much. Need to work to grow some muscles on those sorry bones.¡±


    I grasped his hand in mine and firmly shook it. He squeezed my hand so hard it felt like it was going to pop. I was used to this by now, so I didn¡¯t even flinch. Taking this as a challenge, he squeezed harder. Our normal greeting ritual. Finally pulling my hand out from his, I used my other hand to massage the pain away.


    He grabbed his shovel and we got to work stabbing the earth and putting it in a pile off to the side. Henry worked much faster than I did, but that was expected. I blamed it on the sun, but the truth was that he had always worked harder than me. Still, by the time the sun was high in the sky, we¡¯d made a sizable dent in the ground.


    Henry wiped his brow with the back of his hand and looked up at the sky. He blocked the bright light with his other hand. I waited, gasping for breath, as he calculated the time. He looked back at me and tutted softly.


    ¡°Getting tired?¡± he said, all too happily.


    ¡°Speak for yourself.¡± I threw down my shovel and plopped onto a pile of dirt near the edge of the hole.


    Henry laughed and took a seat next to me. A few seconds later, Beth walked over with some refreshments: fresh lemonade and sandwiches. She had put on a straw hat like the one I wore. After placing the food between me and Henry, she surveyed the hole we dug.


    ¡°Looks good, boys,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°How much longer till you¡¯re done?¡±


    ¡°Just need to get this one to finish his half,¡± Henry jabbed me in the ribs with his elbow as he talked.


    ¡°Ouch! I could dig faster if you stopped throwing dirt on my half!¡±


    ¡°As if,¡± Henry replied. ¡°You¡¯ve been tossing dirt on my back since we started.¡±


    Beth laughed at the sight of us. Two brothers who never grew out of starting fights with each other. Her laughter broke up our play fighting, causing us to laugh as well.


    Beth said her goodbyes as we promised to finish before sundown. As she left, Henry jabbed me in the side again. I flinched and almost reciprocated, but something in his expression stopped me. He was looking off toward the house in the direction of Beth.


    ¡°You lucked out, Norman. You get the farm, a beautiful wife, and you¡¯re a great musician to boot,¡± Henry said, turning to me. ¡°Don¡¯t throw it all away. If not for me, if not for Beth, if not for our parents, do it for your future kid. They¡¯ll need you to guide them.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± I asked, confused.


    Henry shrugged and turned back toward the house. ¡°I feel like you¡¯re forgetting why this is all worth it. Zadona was a good friend, but you need to move on.¡±


    I focused on the blue sky. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can do that.¡±


    ¡°You must.¡±


    The world seemed to fall away, growing darker and darker until I could see nothing. I didn¡¯t panic, I knew it was a dream. Even so, I wished to go back. Living on the farm, working with Henry, and watching Arienne and Charlie grow. Why had I ever wanted to leave?


    Beth shook me awake. ¡°Norman, it¡¯s time.¡±


    Today was the opening ceremony of Trafford¡¯s tournament. Groaning, I rolled out of bed and stretched. Training with Nia had helped me prepare, but I was still walking into the unknown. My back ached, my arms hurt, and I felt a strange pulsing pain emanating from my head. Oh yes, I missed Xalir.